Pax vobis, or, Gospel and liberty against ancient and modern papists / by a preacher of the word.
      
       
         
           1687
        
      
       Approx. 226 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 72 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A42142
         Wing G1994
         ESTC R31733
         12249189
         ocm 12249189
         57062
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A42142)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 57062)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1504:35)
      
       
         
           
             Pax vobis, or, Gospel and liberty against ancient and modern papists / by a preacher of the word.
             Brown, S. J.
             Gordon, John, 1644-1726.
             Griffith, Evan, A.M., Minister of Alderly.
          
           
             The fifth edition corrected and amended.
          
           [16], 126 p.
           
             s.n.],
             [S.l. :
             1687.
          
           
             Other editions read: by E.G. a preacher of the word.
             Variously attributed to Evan Griffith, S.J. Brown, and John Clement Gordon.
             Reproduction of original in the Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Freedom of religion -- England.
           Church and state -- England.
           Reformation -- England.
        
      
    
     
        2006-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-01 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-07 Elspeth Healey
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-07 Elspeth Healey
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           
             Pax
             Vobis
          
           :
           OR
           ,
           GOSPEL
           AND
           LIBERTY
           :
           Against
           Ancient
           and
           Modern
           PAPISTS
           .
        
         
           By
           a
           Preacher
           of
           the
           Word
           .
        
         
           The
           fifth
           Edition
           ,
           Corrected
           and
           amended
           .
        
         
           Stand
           fast
           in
           the
           Liberty
           ,
           wherewith
           Christ
           hath
           made
           us
           free
           ,
           and
           be
           not
           entangl'd
           again
           with
           the
           Yoke
           of
           Bondage
           ,
           
             (
             Popery
             .
          
           )
           
             
               Gal.
               c.
               5.
               v.
               1.
            
             
          
        
         
           Printed
           ,
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           1687.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           PREFACE
           to
           the
           CHILDREN
           of
           the
           REFORMATION
           .
        
         
           BE
           not
           concerned
           to
           know
           whose
           hand
           it
           is
           which
           holds
           the
           Link
           ,
           but
           follow
           the
           light
           it
           gives
           :
           Reach
           your
           hand
           to
           receive
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           which
           marks
           the
           shore
           ,
           where
           the
           Ark
           of
           our
           Reformation
           ,
           shatter'd
           by
           a
           deluge
           of
           troubles
           ,
           may
           rest
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           Holy
           liberty
           to
           all
           and
           each
           Person
           to
           believe
           or
           not
           believe
           ,
           act
           or
           not
           act
           as
           he
           pleases
           ,
           with
           a
           safe
           Conscience
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           our
           Reformation
           .
           We
           generally
           lament
           the
           convulsions
           which
           shake
           our
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           through
           the
           diversity
           of
           Opinions
           ,
           professed
           by
           our
           several
           Congregations
           ;
           some
           Remedies
           have
           been
           applied
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           Peace
           and
           Conformity
           ;
           but
           all
           have
           proved
           ineffectual
           ;
           some
           of
           our
           Doctors
           judge
           nothing
           can
           cure
           our
           disease
           ,
           but
           a
           General
           Council
           or
           Supream
           Authority
           ,
           to
           whose
           Sentence
           we
           should
           all
           submit
           ;
           but
           this
           ,
           besides
           that
           it
           is
           Popish
           ,
           to
           grant
           any
           human
           Power
           for
           to
           oblige
           our
           Consciences
           against
           our
           judgments
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           is
           but
           an
           imaginary
           Remedy
           for
           a
           real
           Evil
           :
           For
           ,
           it
           's
           not
           in
           the
           Reformation
           as
           in
           Popery
           ;
           in
           this
           there
           is
           a
           supream
           Authority
           for
           to
           convene
           the
           Pastors
           of
           divers
           Kingdoms
           to
           a
           general
           Council
           ,
           in
           our
           Reformation
           there
           is
           none
           ;
           Popery
           believes
           it's
           Councils
           and
           Popes
           infallible
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           cannot
           but
           acquiesce
           ,
           because
           an
           infallible
           Sentence
           leaves
           no
           doubt
           of
           the
           Truth
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           all
           Councils
           and
           human
           Authority
           are
           fallible
           ;
           and
           consequently
           
           their
           Decisions
           may
           be
           doubted
           of
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           never
           certain
           of
           the
           Truth
           .
        
         
           Others
           judge
           ,
           the
           Remedy
           of
           our
           disease
           can
           be
           no
           other
           ,
           but
           Pills
           of
           Persecution
           penal
           Laws
           ,
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           Ordinances
           of
           Synods
           ,
           forcing
           Men
           to
           Conformity
           ;
           but
           this
           has
           proved
           not
           only
           destructive
           to
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           but
           has
           shockt
           the
           very
           foundation
           of
           our
           Reformation
           :
           for
           if
           we
           must
           believe
           under
           severe
           penalties
           what
           the
           State
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           Authority
           will
           have
           us
           believe
           ;
           then
           Scripture
           must
           be
           no
           more
           our
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           ,
           but
           the
           State
           and
           Church
           ;
           which
           tells
           me
           what
           I
           must
           believe
           ;
           and
           we
           must
           be
           deprived
           of
           the
           right
           and
           power
           of
           Interpreting
           Scripture
           and
           believing
           it
           in
           the
           sense
           we
           think
           to
           be
           true
           ;
           and
           yet
           our
           whole
           Reformation
           is
           cemented
           and
           was
           first
           raised
           upon
           this
           Holy
           Liberty
           ;
           that
           every
           one
           should
           read
           Scripture
           ,
           interpret
           it
           ;
           and
           believe
           whatever
           he
           thought
           was
           the
           true
           sense
           of
           it
           ;
           without
           any
           compulsion
           or
           constraint
           for
           to
           believe
           either
           Church
           ▪
           State
           ,
           Vniversity
           ,
           or
           Doctors
           ,
           if
           we
           did
           not
           judge
           by
           Scripture
           his
           Doctrine
           was
           true
           .
        
         
           If
           Prudence
           had
           as
           great
           a
           share
           in
           our
           Conduct
           ,
           as
           Passion
           ,
           we
           should
           regulate
           our
           future
           by
           the
           effects
           of
           our
           past
           actions
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           will
           cast
           an
           eye
           back
           to
           the
           transactions
           of
           later
           Years
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           this
           compulsion
           of
           Mens
           Consciences
           has
           produced
           but
           confusion
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           fatal
           disturbances
           in
           our
           State
           ;
           contrarywise
           ,
           never
           did
           our
           Reformation
           enjoy
           more
           peace
           ,
           shin'd
           with
           more
           lustre
           ,
           and
           held
           its
           course
           with
           more
           happiness
           ,
           than
           when
           none
           was
           molested
           for
           
           his
           Profession
           ,
           but
           every
           one
           had
           liberty
           to
           believe
           and
           teach
           ,
           what
           Dectrine
           and
           Sense
           each
           one
           thought
           to
           be
           the
           most
           conformable
           to
           Scripture
           .
           Consider
           the
           infancy
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           when
           God
           raised
           Luther
           to
           repair
           the
           ruines
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           how
           of
           a
           sudden
           it
           spred
           it self
           in
           
             Germany
             ,
             France
             ,
             Holland
             ,
             Poland
             ,
             Scotland
             ,
          
           and
           England
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           means
           ?
           Was
           it
           not
           by
           taking
           away
           all
           constraint
           of
           Mens
           Consciences
           (
           used
           then
           only
           in
           the
           Popish
           Church
           ,
           )
           our
           blessed
           Reformers
           taking
           to
           themselves
           and
           giving
           to
           others
           a
           Holy
           Liberty
           for
           to
           teach
           and
           believe
           whatever
           they
           judged
           to
           be
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           true
           Sense
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           tho
           it
           should
           be
           against
           the
           received
           opinion
           of
           the
           Councils
           ,
           Church
           ,
           Vniversities
           and
           Doctors
           ?
           Look
           into
           the
           Reign
           of
           Edward
           the
           VI.
           then
           did
           our
           Reformation
           flourish
           in
           England
           ;
           and
           was
           miraculously
           propagated
           by
           the
           Liberty
           of
           
             Martin
             ,
             Bucer
             ,
             Cranmer
             ,
             Ochinus
             ,
             Peter
             Martyr
             ,
          
           and
           others
           in
           teaching
           
             Calvinism
             ,
             Lutheranism
             ,
             Zuinglianism
          
           ,
           by
           Scripture
           as
           every
           one
           understood
           it
           :
           Descend
           to
           the
           Reign
           of
           Queen
           Mary
           ,
           then
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           was
           ecclipsed
           ,
           because
           the
           flock
           was
           again
           Popishly
           compelled
           to
           believe
           ,
           not
           what
           they
           judged
           by
           Scripture
           to
           be
           true
           ;
           but
           what
           the
           Pope
           and
           Church
           judged
           was
           such
           :
           Come
           down
           a
           step
           lower
           to
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth's
           time
           ,
           then
           the
           flock
           recovering
           that
           Holy
           Liberty
           for
           to
           believe
           what
           each
           one
           thought
           was
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           Reformation
           gained
           ground
           ;
           our
           several
           Congregations
           lived
           peaceably
           ;
           for
           tho
           Protestancy
           was
           establisht
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           others
           were
           not
           oppressed
           ;
           
           nor
           their
           Liberty
           constrained
           by
           compulsions
           :
           Step
           down
           a
           degree
           lower
           to
           King
           James
           his
           time
           ;
           the
           Reformation
           held
           its
           course
           as
           prosperously
           as
           in
           Queen
           Elisabeth's
           time
           ,
           because
           Mens
           Consciences
           were
           not
           oppressed
           ;
           all
           Reformed
           Brethren
           had
           full
           Liberty
           to
           believe
           as
           they
           pleased
           ;
           the
           Protestancy
           was
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           King
           :
           Look
           down
           a
           stop
           lower
           to
           King
           Charles
           the
           first
           's
           Reign
           ;
           his
           Majesty
           carried
           with
           a
           Godly
           Zeal
           of
           restraining
           the
           diversity
           of
           Opinions
           ,
           begot
           by
           the
           Liberty
           enjoyed
           in
           his
           Predecessors
           times
           ,
           would
           by
           new
           Laws
           and
           Ordinances
           force
           the
           flock
           to
           an
           Vniformity
           of
           Doctrine
           ;
           but
           our
           zealous
           Brethren
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           impatient
           of
           any
           constraint
           in
           affairs
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           pleading
           for
           the
           Evangelical
           Liberty
           of
           our
           Reformation
           ,
           for
           to
           believe
           nothing
           ,
           nor
           use
           any
           Rites
           or
           Ceremonies
           ,
           but
           as
           each
           one
           judged
           by
           Scripture
           to
           be
           convenient
           ;
           they
           covenanted
           against
           his
           Majesty
           and
           Bishops
           ;
           and
           the
           Storm
           grew
           to
           that
           height
           ,
           that
           both
           Church
           and
           State
           were
           drown'd
           almost
           in
           the
           Blood
           of
           our
           Reformed
           Brethren
           :
           lastly
           ,
           look
           upon
           our
           Realm
           as
           it
           is
           at
           present
           ,
           the
           symptoms
           of
           disatisfactions
           which
           you
           may
           read
           and
           hear
           in
           Coffee-Houses
           ,
           in
           publick
           and
           private
           Conversations
           ;
           the
           sparkles
           of
           Jealousies
           ,
           which
           appear
           in
           our
           Land
           ;
           the
           Cabals
           against
           our
           Government
           ;
           the
           animosity
           of
           divided
           Parties
           ;
           the
           murmur
           and
           complaints
           of
           all
           ;
           what
           's
           all
           this
           but
           the
           smoke
           of
           that
           hidden
           fire
           of
           Zeal
           ,
           wherewith
           Protestants
           would
           force
           Presbyterians
           by
           penal
           Laws
           ,
           to
           Profess
           their
           Tenets
           ,
           Presbyterians
           exclaim
           against
           
           Protestancy
           as
           against
           
             Popery
             ;
             Quakers
          
           judge
           both
           to
           be
           limbs
           of
           Satan
           ;
           Anabaptists
           look
           on
           all
           three
           ,
           as
           Children
           of
           Perdition
           ;
           and
           no
           Congregation
           would
           give
           Liberty
           for
           to
           Profess
           any
           Tenets
           but
           its
           own
           ;
           in
           so
           much
           that
           if
           you
           consider
           all
           well
           ,
           each
           of
           our
           Congregations
           ,
           are
           as
           severe
           Tyrants
           over
           our
           judgments
           and
           Consciences
           ,
           as
           Popery
           was
           ,
           and
           our
           Reformation
           comes
           to
           be
           in
           effect
           but
           an
           exchange
           of
           one
           
             Italian
             Pope
          
           ,
           for
           many
           English
           ones
           :
           For
           as
           in
           Popery
           ,
           we
           must
           submit
           our
           Judgments
           to
           the
           
             Pope
             and
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           or
           be
           esteemed
           putrid
           rotten
           Members
           ,
           and
           be
           shut
           out
           of
           Heavens
           Gates
           ;
           and
           suffer
           
             Inquisitions
             ,
             Persecutions
             ,
             Excommunications
          
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           ,
           so
           among
           us
           ,
           you
           must
           believe
           Scripture
           as
           Interpreted
           by
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           or
           you
           are
           condemned
           by
           them
           ,
           you
           must
           believe
           Scripture
           as
           Interpreted
           by
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           or
           you
           are
           accursed
           by
           them
           you
           must
           believe
           as
           Anabaptists
           do
           ,
           or
           you
           are
           damn'd
           by
           them
           ;
           and
           not
           one
           Congregation
           among
           us
           ,
           but
           would
           Root
           all
           the
           others
           out
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           if
           it
           could
           ;
           and
           we
           do
           not
           fear
           that
           danger
           whereof
           
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             Gal.
             5.15
          
           .
           warns
           us
           ,
           
             If
             we
             bite
             and
             devour
             one
             another
             ,
             let
             's
             take
             heed
             ,
             we
             be
             not
             consumed
             one
             of
             another
          
           ;
           giving
           us
           likewise
           a
           wholsom
           advice
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           how
           to
           prevent
           this
           Evil
           ;
           
             Stand
             fast
             in
             the
             Liberty
             ,
             wherewith
             Christ
             has
             made
             us
             free
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             intangled
             again
             with
             the
             Yoke
             of
             Bondage
             :
          
           The
           World
           did
           groan
           under
           this
           heavy
           Yoke
           in
           Popery
           ;
           wherein
           our
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           ,
           was
           Scripture
           as
           Interpreted
           by
           the
           
             Pope
             and
             
             Church
          
           :
           Scripture
           was
           kept
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           flock
           :
           No
           man
           permitted
           to
           give
           or
           believe
           any
           Interpretation
           or
           Sense
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           what
           the
           
             Pope
             ,
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           Fathers
           did
           approve
           :
           Our
           Reason
           ,
           our
           Judgments
           ,
           our
           Consciences
           were
           Slaves
           under
           this
           Yoke
           ,
           until
           that
           God
           raised
           our
           glorious
           and
           blessed
           Reformers
           
             Luther
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             Zuinglius
             ,
             Beza
          
           and
           others
           :
           who
           took
           a
           Holy
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           gave
           us
           all
           Liberty
           for
           to
           Read
           and
           Interpret
           Scripture
           :
           to
           believe
           no
           Doctrine
           ,
           but
           what
           we
           judged
           to
           be
           true
           Scripture
           :
           To
           believe
           any
           Sense
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           we
           judged
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           tho
           contrary
           to
           all
           the
           World
           :
           They
           took
           for
           their
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           nothing
           else
           but
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           each
           one
           of
           them
           understood
           it
           ;
           this
           same
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           they
           left
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           a
           Holy
           Freedom
           and
           Liberty
           of
           our
           Judgments
           and
           Consciences
           ,
           that
           any
           man
           of
           sound
           Judgment
           may
           hold
           and
           believe
           whatever
           Sense
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           thinks
           to
           be
           true
           .
        
         
           This
           therefore
           is
           the
           scope
           and
           end
           of
           my
           following
           Treatise
           ;
           that
           ,
           whereas
           our
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           ,
           as
           I
           will
           prove
           by
           the
           unanimous
           Consent
           of
           our
           whole
           reformed
           Church
           ,
           is
           Scripture
           or
           Gods
           Written
           Word
           ,
           as
           interpreted
           by
           each
           Person
           of
           sound
           Judgment
           ;
           that
           whereas
           by
           the
           Principles
           of
           our
           Reformation
           ,
           no
           Man
           is
           to
           be
           constrained
           to
           believe
           any
           Doctrine
           against
           his
           Judgment
           and
           Conscience
           :
           (
           otherwise
           why
           were
           not
           we
           left
           in
           Popery
           )
           it
           is
           impious
           ,
           tyrannical
           ,
           and
           quite
           against
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           to
           force
           us
           by
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           Decrees
           of
           Synods
           ,
           Invectives
           ,
           and
           Persecutions
           of
           indiscreet
           Brethren
           ,
           to
           embrace
           this
           or
           that
           Religion
           ;
           that
           every
           one
           ought
           
           to
           be
           permitted
           to
           believe
           what
           he
           pleases
           ;
           if
           you
           think
           Bigamy
           to
           be
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Scripture
           :
           If
           you
           think
           by
           Scripture
           there
           is
           one
           Nature
           ,
           and
           four
           Persons
           in
           God
           ;
           if
           you
           think
           Transubstantiation
           to
           be
           true
           ;
           if
           you
           judge
           by
           God's
           Words
           there
           's
           neither
           Purgatory
           nor
           Hell
           ;
           finally
           whatever
           you
           think
           to
           be
           the
           true
           Sense
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           you
           are
           bound
           as
           a
           true
           Reformed
           Child
           ,
           to
           believe
           it
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           quite
           against
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Reformation
           to
           Censure
           ,
           oppose
           or
           blame
           the
           Doctrine
           or
           Tenets
           of
           any
           Congregation
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           Doctor
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Church
           ;
           because
           that
           any
           Doctrine
           professed
           by
           any
           Christian-Congregation
           ,
           whatever
           (
           the
           Popish
           excepted
           )
           or
           that
           ever
           was
           delivered
           by
           any
           Man
           of
           good
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           it
           ,
           until
           this
           Day
           ,
           is
           as
           truly
           and
           really
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           as
           the
           Figurative
           Presence
           or
           Kings
           Supremacy
           is
           .
           Consequently
           Protestants
           are
           deservedly
           to
           be
           check'd
           for
           Persecuting
           
             Quakers
             ;
             Quakers
          
           ,
           for
           murmuring
           against
           Presbyterians
           :
           these
           for
           their
           invectives
           against
           Anabaptists
           and
           Socinians
           :
           All
           are
           very
           good
           ;
           and
           you
           may
           lawfully
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           our
           Reformation
           ,
           believe
           them
           ,
           or
           deny
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           Evangelical
           Liberty
           of
           believing
           any
           thing
           ,
           which
           we
           judg
           to
           be
           the
           Sense
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           though
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           World
           should
           Judge
           it
           to
           be
           a
           Blasphemy
           ,
           is
           the
           most
           distinctive
           sign
           of
           the
           Reformation
           from
           Popery
           :
           for
           Papists
           are
           the
           Children
           of
           Agar
           the
           Slave
           ;
           they
           live
           in
           Bondage
           and
           Constraint
           to
           believe
           any
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           the
           Pope
           and
           Church
           
           proposes
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           a
           Learned
           Man
           ,
           or
           Vniversity
           should
           judge
           it
           to
           be
           contrary
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           he
           must
           submit
           his
           Judgment
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           or
           be
           condemn'd
           as
           an
           Heretick
           :
           In
           our
           Reformation
           we
           are
           the
           Children
           of
           Sarah
           the
           free
           ;
           our
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           is
           Scripture
           as
           each
           Person
           of
           sound
           Judgment
           in
           the
           Church
           understands
           ;
           if
           we
           do
           not
           like
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           Church
           or
           Council
           ,
           we
           may
           gainsay
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           hold
           our
           own
           Sense
           of
           Scripture
           :
           We
           enjoy
           the
           Prerogative
           of
           Rational
           Creatures
           we
           are
           lead
           by
           our
           own
           Reason
           ,
           which
           God
           has
           given
           us
           for
           our
           Conduct
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           like
           Beasts
           ,
           constrained
           to
           follow
           that
           of
           others
           .
           We
           follow
           the
           Rule
           given
           us
           by
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           Rom.
           
             14.
             
             He
             who
             Eats
             ,
             let
             him
             not
             despise
             him
             who
             does
             not
             Eat
             ;
             and
             who
             does
             not
             Eat
             ,
             let
             him
             not
             despise
             him
             who
             does
             Eat
             ;
             for
             God
             hath
             received
             him
             :
          
           That
           's
           to
           say
           ,
           he
           who
           believes
           ,
           let
           him
           not
           check
           him
           who
           does
           not
           believe
           ,
           as
           he
           does
           :
           And
           he
           who
           does
           not
           Believe
           ,
           let
           him
           not
           blame
           him
           who
           does
           believe
           :
           But
           let
           each
           one
           believe
           ,
           or
           not
           belive
           as
           he
           thinks
           best
           in
           the
           Lord
           :
           This
           holy
           Liberty
           and
           freedom
           is
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           ,
           
             where
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             Liberty
             ,
             2
          
           Cor.
           3.
           
           Says
           the
           great
           Apostle
           :
           The
           Lord
           inspire
           to
           our
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           now
           sits
           upon
           a
           perfect
           and
           new
           settlement
           of
           Government
           and
           Religion
           ,
           to
           follow
           the
           Footsteps
           of
           our
           first
           renowned
           Reformers
           :
           To
           enact
           that
           there
           may
           be
           no
           other
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           we
           received
           from
           our
           Reformers
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           laid
           down
           for
           us
           in
           the
           
             39
             ,
             
             Articles
          
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           :
           That
           is
           ,
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           each
           one
           best
           understands
           it
           ,
           without
           regarding
           the
           Judgment
           ,
           Sense
           ,
           or
           interpretation
           of
           any
           but
           the
           pure
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           as
           we
           understand
           it
           :
           And
           to
           enact
           Penal
           Laws
           against
           any
           so
           bold
           and
           uncharitable
           as
           to
           censure
           or
           blame
           the
           Tenets
           of
           any
           Congregation
           ,
           be
           it
           
             Lutheranism
             ,
             Presbytery
             ,
             Arianism
             ,
             Judaism
             ,
          
           or
           Paganism
           :
           Or
           any
           Doctrine
           whatever
           ,
           that
           any
           Man
           of
           sound
           Judgment
           thinks
           in
           his
           Conscience
           to
           be
           the
           Sense
           and
           Doctrine
           of
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           Three
           things
           make
           me
           hope
           ,
           that
           this
           Treatise
           will
           be
           welcome
           to
           the
           well
           inclined
           and
           pious
           Reader
           of
           our
           Reformed
           Church
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           one
           Author
           quoted
           in
           this
           Book
           ,
           but
           our
           own
           Doctors
           ,
           Learned
           and
           Godly
           Children
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ;
           and
           this
           I
           observe
           ,
           that
           my
           Reader
           may
           know
           there
           's
           not
           a
           jot
           of
           any
           Doctrine
           here
           but
           what
           is
           of
           the
           Reformati●n
           ;
           and
           also
           advertise
           our
           Writers
           and
           School-Men
           ,
           how
           much
           they
           discredit
           our
           Reform'd
           Church
           ,
           by
           making
           so
           much
           use
           of
           Popish
           Doctors
           and
           Books
           in
           their
           Writings
           ;
           as
           if
           we
           had
           not
           great
           and
           learned
           Men
           of
           our
           own
           ;
           if
           we
           look
           into
           our
           Bishops
           and
           Ministers
           Libraries
           ,
           we
           shall
           meet
           with
           Books
           either
           of
           confessedly
           Papists
           ,
           or
           strongly
           suspected
           of
           Popery
           ;
           and
           you
           shall
           hardly
           meet
           in
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           works
           of
           
             Luther
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             Beza
          
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           our
           own
           Authors
           ,
           if
           you
           do
           not
           meet
           some
           Comedies
           ,
           or
           Romances
           :
           If
           you
           read
           our
           modern
           Writers
           ,
           you
           shall
           find
           their
           Books
           to
           be
           stuft
           with
           Arguments
           stolen
           
           from
           
             Strapleton
             ,
             Peron
             ,
             Bellarmin
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Popish
           Doctors
           ,
           whereas
           they
           ought
           to
           take
           their
           Doctrine
           from
           
             Luther
             ,
             Calvin
          
           ,
           and
           our
           other
           first
           Reformers
           ,
           Apostles
           raised
           by
           Gods
           Heavenly
           Spirit
           :
           Oracles
           by
           whose
           Mouths
           and
           Pens
           he
           delivered
           the
           pure
           and
           Orthodox
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           Heavenly
           Fountains
           ,
           from
           which
           we
           ought
           to
           drink
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Reformation
           :
           Therefore
           ,
           I
           have
           made
           a
           particular
           Study
           ,
           for
           the
           Comfort
           of
           my
           Reader
           ,
           not
           to
           profane
           this
           Treatise
           with
           any
           quotation
           of
           any
           Popish
           Writers
           ,
           none
           but
           our
           own
           Doctors
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           my
           Reader
           will
           be
           pleased
           with
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           because
           I
           do
           not
           oblige
           him
           to
           believe
           the
           Contents
           of
           it
           :
           if
           he
           mislikes
           any
           Doctrine
           couched
           in
           this
           Book
           ,
           let
           him
           not
           believe
           it
           ;
           what
           I
           pretend
           is
           ,
           to
           maintain
           his
           Liberty
           for
           to
           believe
           ,
           or
           not
           believe
           what
           he
           pleases
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           can
           say
           black
           is
           his
           Eye
           ,
           for
           believing
           whatever
           he
           judges
           to
           be
           the
           Sence
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           let
           all
           others
           think
           of
           it
           what
           they
           will
           ;
           for
           our
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           ,
           as
           I
           will
           prove
           ,
           being
           Scripture
           as
           each
           Person
           understands
           it
           ,
           who
           can
           be
           so
           bold
           as
           to
           check
           you
           for
           teaching
           and
           believing
           what
           you
           understand
           Scripture
           to
           say
           ?
           some
           Doctrines
           there
           are
           in
           this
           Book
           delivered
           by
           
             Luther
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             Zuinglius
             ,
             Beza
             ,
          
           and
           others
           ;
           which
           our
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           do
           call
           Blasphemies
           ,
           and
           scandalous
           Tenets
           ;
           and
           their
           irreverence
           and
           arrogance
           it
           run
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           condemn
           those
           Blessed
           Men
           ,
           for
           teaching
           such
           Tenets
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           swerved
           from
           the
           Truth
           ;
           and
           had
           their
           frailties
           ,
           insomuch
           ,
           
           that
           many
           of
           us
           are
           ashamed
           to
           own
           those
           great
           Men
           to
           have
           been
           our
           Reformers
           and
           Leaders
           :
           This
           is
           an
           impiety
           altogether
           insupportable
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           suffered
           with
           Patience
           ,
           that
           such
           Apostolical
           Men
           ,
           who
           were
           undeniably
           our
           first
           Masters
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           should
           be
           so
           vilified
           and
           abused
           :
           Therefore
           I
           do
           prove
           ,
           that
           there
           's
           no
           Doctrine
           delivered
           by
           them
           ,
           but
           is
           to
           be
           esteemed
           and
           called
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Reformation
           :
           And
           can
           be
           according
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Church
           ,
           believed
           and
           taught
           by
           any
           Reformed
           Child
           :
           For
           what
           is
           our
           
             Rule
             of
             Faith
          
           in
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           but
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           each
           Person
           of
           sound
           Judgment
           understands
           it
           ?
           Consequently
           what
           is
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           but
           what
           any
           Person
           of
           sound
           Judgment
           understands
           to
           be
           of
           Scripture
           ?
           Whatever
           Doctrine
           therefore
           
             Luther
             ,
             Calvin
          
           ,
           or
           others
           judged
           to
           be
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           How
           can
           you
           deny
           it
           to
           be
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           or
           blame
           them
           for
           teaching
           and
           believing
           it
           ?
           If
           you
           do
           not
           like
           ;
           The
           most
           ,
           you
           can
           in
           Justice
           do
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           believe
           it
           :
           But
           you
           cannot
           justly
           say
           it
           's
           not
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           because
           it
           's
           Scripture
           as
           understood
           by
           Persons
           of
           good
           Judgment
           :
           Nor
           can
           you
           in
           Justice
           blame
           them
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           for
           believing
           it
           ,
           if
           they
           like
           it
           :
           For
           must
           not
           we
           believe
           ,
           what
           we
           judge
           in
           our
           Consciences
           to
           be
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Scripture
           ?
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           my
           Reader
           will
           be
           pleased
           with
           the
           sincerity
           and
           plain
           dealing
           of
           this
           Treatise
           :
           As
           much
           as
           we
           are
           all
           offended
           by
           the
           dissimulation
           and
           double
           dealing
           of
           our
           Modern
           Writers
           ,
           whose
           aim
           and
           scope
           in
           
           the
           Books
           they
           give
           out
           ,
           seem
           to
           be
           nothing
           else
           but
           to
           say
           somewhat
           ,
           whereby
           they
           may
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           no
           Papists
           ,
           and
           nothing
           is
           less
           found
           in
           their
           Writings
           ,
           than
           the
           pure
           and
           Orthodox
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Reformation
           :
           And
           what
           is
           to
           be
           bemoaned
           ,
           that
           you
           'll
           hardly
           see
           in
           the
           Houses
           or
           Hands
           of
           the
           Flock
           the
           Works
           of
           
             Luther
             ,
             Calvin
          
           ,
           or
           our
           other
           first
           Reformers
           ,
           they
           are
           hid
           from
           us
           ,
           to
           keep
           us
           in
           ignorance
           of
           the
           true
           Reformed
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           we
           see
           but
           
             Bramhall
             ,
             Tillotson
             ,
             Taylor
             ,
             Stillingfleet
             ,
             Thorndike
             ,
          
           and
           such
           others
           ,
           whose
           Doctrine
           is
           neither
           Popery
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           but
           a
           new
           compound
           of
           both
           ;
           they
           do
           so
           mangle
           the
           Questions
           controverted
           with
           their
           Scholastical
           subtilities
           and
           distinctions
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           ashamed
           to
           own
           openly
           our
           Tenets
           ,
           and
           did
           endeavour
           to
           get
           the
           Opinion
           of
           moderate
           sober
           Men
           with
           the
           Papists
           ,
           by
           drawing
           as
           near
           as
           their
           Interest
           can
           permit
           them
           to
           their
           Doctrine
           .
           Ask
           them
           if
           we
           be
           obliged
           to
           believe
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Sense
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           delivered
           by
           a
           general
           Council
           ;
           Our
           first
           Reformers
           resolved
           roundly
           that
           we
           are
           not
           :
           Nay
           Luther
           says
           expresly
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           gainsay
           ,
           and
           work
           against
           the
           Decrees
           of
           any
           Council
           :
           But
           our
           modern
           Doctors
           answer
           with
           a
           pretty
           Distinction
           ,
           
             There
             's
             a
             a
             civil
             obligation
          
           ,
           quoth
           one
           ,
           
             but
             no
             Obligation
             in
             Conscience
             .
             There
             's
             an
             obligation
             in
             Conscience
             ,
          
           says
           another
           ,
           
             provided
             you
             do
             not
             believe
             they
             are
             infallible
             :
             You
             may
             believe
             they
             are
             infallible
             objectively
             or
             terminatively
             ,
          
           says
           another
           ,
           
             but
             not
             subjectively
             :
             They
             are
             infallible
             
             in
             Fundamental
             Points
             ,
          
           says
           another
           ,
           
             but
             not
             in
             inferior
             Truths
          
           .
           Another
           will
           come
           yet
           ,
           and
           say
           they
           are
           absolutely
           infallible
           in
           all
           Articles
           ,
           and
           thus
           by
           little
           and
           little
           the
           Papists
           gain
           Ground
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           lustre
           of
           our
           Reformation
           is
           clouded
           by
           the
           Cowardliness
           ,
           or
           Insincerity
           ,
           or
           Hypocrisie
           of
           our
           modern
           Teachers
           .
           1
           Kings
           
             18.
             
             How
             long
             halt
             ye
             between
             two
             Opinions
             ?
             If
             the
             Lord
             be
             God
             ,
             follow
             him
             :
             But
             if
          
           Baal
           ,
           
             then
             follow
             him
          
           .
           Luther
           ,
           Calvin
           ,
           Beza
           ,
           and
           our
           other
           first
           Reformers
           were
           raised
           by
           God
           to
           teach
           us
           the
           purity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           Let
           us
           not
           be
           ashamed
           to
           follow
           their
           Doctrine
           :
           To
           speak
           ,
           Preach
           ,
           and
           Believe
           as
           they
           did
           :
           Therefore
           ,
           I
           do
           propose
           the
           Doctrine
           in
           this
           Treatise
           in
           its
           native
           Colours
           ,
           that
           if
           you
           like
           it
           ,
           you
           may
           believe
           it
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           be
           so
           bold
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           you
           believe
           false
           or
           scandalous
           Doctrine
           ,
           you
           must
           answer
           ;
           It
           's
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           because
           it
           's
           Scripture
           as
           understood
           by
           Persons
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           Oracles
           we
           had
           :
           And
           if
           you
           do
           not
           like
           it
           ,
           you
           may
           deny
           it
           ,
           but
           beware
           never
           to
           blame
           or
           check
           any
           other
           for
           believing
           it
           :
           This
           is
           the
           Holy
           Liberty
           of
           the
           GOSPEL
           and
           of
           our
           Primitive
           REFORMATION
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
           
             First
             DIALOGUE
             .
          
           
             
               ISMAEL
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               read
               your
               Preface
               and
               Principles
               ,
               and
               methinks
               you
               drive
               to
               establish
               a
               new
               Religion
               ;
               for
               that
               unlimited
               Liberty
               ,
               which
               you
               assert
               for
               to
               believe
               or
               not
               believe
               ,
               whatever
               we
               please
               with
               a
               safe
               Conscience
               ,
               is
               not
               allowed
               by
               any
               of
               our
               Reformed
               Congregations
               ;
               and
               it
               were
               to
               be
               wish'd
               ,
               you
               should
               rather
               stick
               to
               some
               one
               of
               the
               Congregations
               now
               Established
               ,
               than
               to
               erect
               a
               new
               one
               ,
               for
               we
               have
               but
               too
               many
               already
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               The
               Lord
               forbid
               I
               should
               think
               or
               speak
               otherwise
               than
               as
               becometh
               a
               true
               Child
               of
               the
               Reformation
               :
               If
               you
               will
               oblige
               me
               to
               believe
               Scripture
               as
               interpreted
               by
               the
               Lutheran
               Church
               (
               the
               like
               I
               say
               of
               any
               other
               Congregation
               )
               and
               deny
               the
               Tenets
               of
               all
               others
               ,
               what
               difference
               betwixt
               me
               and
               a
               Papist
               in
               the
               Election
               of
               my
               Religion
               ?
               For
               the
               Papists
               Religion
               must
               be
               no
               other
               ,
               but
               Scripture
               as
               Interpreted
               by
               the
               Pope
               and
               Councils
               ;
               my
               Religion
               must
               be
               Scripture
               as
               interpreted
               by
               the
               Lutheran
               Church
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               ;
               my
               Judgment
               and
               Conscience
               therefore
               is
               as
               much
               constrained
               as
               that
               of
               the
               Papist
               and
               our
               Separation
               from
               Popery
               will
               come
               to
               be
               but
               an
               Exchange
               of
               
               one
               Slavery
               for
               another
               ;
               in
               that
               ,
               our
               Judgments
               and
               Counsciences
               were
               Slaves
               to
               the
               Pope
               and
               Councils
               ;
               in
               this
               ,
               we
               are
               Slaves
               to
               the
               Lutheran
               Church
               :
               We
               became
               a
               Reformation
               by
               shaking
               off
               the
               Yoke
               of
               Popery
               from
               our
               Judgments
               ,
               and
               leaving
               them
               free
               for
               to
               believe
               Scripture
               as
               with
               the
               assistance
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               each
               one
               best
               understands
               it
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               will
               continue
               a
               Reformation
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               submit
               again
               our
               Judgments
               to
               any
               other
               ,
               but
               retain
               that
               blessed
               Liberty
               we
               recovered
               for
               to
               believe
               the
               Tenets
               of
               any
               Congregation
               .
               I
               confess
               this
               Liberty
               is
               not
               allowed
               by
               any
               one
               particular
               Congregation
               ,
               as
               you
               observe
               ;
               out
               you
               must
               also
               grant
               me
               ,
               That
               it
               's
               allowed
               and
               taken
               by
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               for
               in
               this
               whole
               Body
               ,
               as
               it
               comprehends
               
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 Lutherans
                 ,
                 Presbyterians
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               One
               Congregation
               believes
               what
               the
               other
               denies
               ,
               and
               in
               any
               of
               them
               a
               Man
               may
               live
               with
               a
               safe
               Conscience
               (
               which
               you
               will
               not
               deny
               ;
               )
               therefore
               any
               Man
               has
               full
               Liberty
               for
               to
               believe
               or
               deny
               with
               a
               safe
               Conscience
               the
               Tenets
               of
               any
               Congregation
               :
               Hence
               it
               follows
               ,
               (
               and
               to
               my
               Grief
               I
               speak
               it
               ,
               )
               that
               no
               particular
               Congregation
               ,
               be
               it
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 France
              
               or
               Germany
               ,
               has
               the
               true
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               in
               doting
               so
               much
               upon
               their
               particular
               Tenets
               ,
               as
               to
               think
               they
               cannot
               be
               as
               well
               denied
               ,
               as
               believed
               ;
               and
               in
               looking
               upon
               them
               with
               so
               passionate
               Eyes
               ,
               as
               to
               censure
               
               check
               and
               force
               others
               to
               believe
               them
               :
               You
               shall
               see
               by
               this
               discourse
               ,
               that
               the
               true
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Reformation
               is
               not
               in
               any
               one
               particular
               Congregation
               separately
               taken
               from
               the
               rest
               ;
               for
               each
               particular
               Congregation
               constrains
               as
               much
               as
               it
               can
               ,
               all
               People
               to
               believe
               its
               own
               Tenets
               :
               Protestancy
               would
               have
               us
               all
               to
               be
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               would
               root
               Lutherans
               out
               of
               the
               World
               as
               well
               as
               
                 Popery
                 ;
                 Lutherans
              
               would
               ,
               if
               they
               could
               ,
               draw
               all
               to
               their
               own
               Net
               ;
               Presbytery
               esteems
               it self
               to
               be
               the
               best
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               would
               crush
               Protestancy
               if
               it
               could
               :
               This
               then
               is
               the
               Spirit
               of
               each
               particular
               Congregation
               ,
               a
               
                 limiting
                 ,
                 confining
              
               Spirit
               to
               some
               particular
               Tenets
               ,
               with
               an
               exclusion
               of
               all
               others
               ;
               but
               look
               on
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               our
               Reformation
               ,
               as
               it
               includes
               all
               Reformed
               Congregations
               distinct
               from
               Popery
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               Holy
               extension
               of
               Spirit
               and
               Liberty
               for
               to
               be
               either
               
                 Lutherans
                 ,
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 Protestants
              
               ,
               and
               any
               thing
               but
               Popery
               ;
               and
               whatever
               any
               Congregation
               may
               say
               of
               another
               ,
               but
               all
               unanimously
               agree
               that
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               in
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ;
               since
               therefore
               that
               in
               this
               whole
               Body
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Latitude
               and
               Liberty
               for
               to
               Profess
               divers
               and
               opposite
               Tenets
               ,
               and
               that
               each
               Tenet
               is
               believed
               by
               one
               ,
               and
               denied
               by
               others
               ;
               we
               must
               grant
               that
               this
               Holy
               Liberty
               for
               to
               believe
               or
               deny
               any
               Tenets
               we
               please
               ,
               is
               the
               true
               Spirit
               of
               our
               Holy
               Reformation
               .
            
             
             
               It
               's
               not
               therefore
               to
               be
               wish'd
               ,
               as
               you
               do
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               stick
               to
               any
               one
               particular
               Congregation
               or
               Tenet
               ;
               for
               such
               a
               restriction
               is
               meer
               Popery
               ;
               and
               your
               bemoaning
               the
               multiplicity
               of
               our
               Congregation
               ,
               is
               profane
               and
               Popish
               :
               No
               ,
               it
               's
               a
               blessing
               of
               the
               Lord
               upon
               our
               Reformation
               ,
               for
               which
               we
               shall
               never
               sufficiently
               thank
               him
               ,
               that
               we
               see
               it
               divided
               into
               so
               many
               Godly
               branches
               .
               
                 In
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
              
               said
               Christ
               ,
               
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 mansions
                 ,
                 John
              
               14.2
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               By
               your
               discourse
               you
               seem
               to
               allow
               that
               we
               may
               with
               a
               safe
               Conscience
               change
               Religions
               as
               often
               as
               we
               please
               ,
               and
               be
               to
               day
               a
               Protestant
               ,
               to
               morrow
               a
               Lutheran
               ,
               next
               day
               a
               Presbyterian
               ,
               and
               so
               run
               over
               all
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               I
               know
               you
               will
               be
               startl'd
               at
               my
               answer
               ,
               For
               I
               am
               not
               Ignorant
               that
               all
               men
               apprehended
               it
               to
               be
               absurd
               to
               change
               and
               run
               over
               so
               many
               Religions
               ;
               but
               truth
               must
               be
               declared
               ,
               though
               it
               may
               seem
               a
               
                 scandal
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
              
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 folly
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
              
               :
               It
               s
               therefore
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               that
               we
               may
               with
               a
               safe
               Conscience
               be
               to
               day
               Protestants
               ,
               to
               morrow
               Lutherans
               ;
               in
               
                 France
                 Hugonots
              
               ,
               in
               
                 Hungary
                 Antitrinitarians
              
               ,
               in
               
                 Poland
                 Socinians
              
               ;
               and
               in
               London
               of
               any
               Religion
               but
               Popery
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               For
               shame
               you
               foully
               impose
               upon
               the
               Reformation
               ;
               there
               's
               not
               any
               Congregation
               that
               teaches
               such
               a
               scandalous
               and
               absurd
               Doctrine
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               By
               your
               favour
               ,
               I
               love
               the
               Reformation
               as
               the
               Apple
               of
               my
               Eye
               ,
               and
               will
               never
               yield
               to
               any
               in
               my
               Zeal
               for
               its
               Honour
               and
               Doctrine
               ;
               I
               am
               so
               far
               from
               imposing
               upon
               it
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               evidence
               your
               error
               in
               denying
               this
               to
               be
               its
               Doctrine
               ;
               and
               it
               will
               appear
               that
               whoever
               will
               deny
               it
               to
               be
               very
               lawful
               to
               change
               Religions
               as
               time
               and
               occasion
               requires
               ,
               must
               renounce
               the
               best
               and
               Fundamental
               Principles
               of
               our
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               must
               impiously
               condemn
               the
               practice
               of
               our
               first
               Reformers
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               How
               will
               you
               make
               it
               out
               that
               this
               Doctrine
               is
               grounded
               upon
               the
               the
               Fundamental
               Principles
               of
               our
               Reformation
               ;
               whereas
               there
               is
               not
               one
               Congregation
               of
               ours
               ,
               but
               abhors
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               Sir
               ,
               you
               may
               well
               perceive
               by
               the
               tenor
               of
               my
               discourse
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               Piously
               and
               Charitably
               jealous
               with
               each
               particular
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               that
               my
               drift
               is
               to
               shew
               that
               each
               of
               them
               ,
               none
               excepted
               ,
               swerves
               from
               and
               transgresses
               against
               the
               true
               Spirit
               and
               solid
               Principles
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               as
               will
               further
               appear
               in
               this
               discourse
               .
            
             
               It
               's
               uncontestedly
               true
               that
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               of
               the
               Reformation
               is
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               the
               humble
               of
               Heart
               ,
               assisted
               with
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               understand
               it
               ;
               for
               Lutherans
               will
               never
               admit
               their
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               to
               be
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               Interpreted
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               but
               as
               Interpreted
               by
               themselves
               ;
               nor
               will
               England
               admit
               Scripture
               to
               
               be
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               Interpreted
               by
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               but
               as
               Interpreted
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               :
               so
               that
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               each
               Congregation
               is
               but
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               interpreted
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               whereas
               all
               these
               Congregations
               joyntly
               compose
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               each
               Congregation
               is
               truly
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Reformation
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               comes
               to
               be
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               each
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               Person
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               in
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               (
               says
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               in
               her
               39
               Articles
               )
               Interprets
               it
               .
               This
               being
               an
               uncontrouled
               truth
               ,
               what
               Man
               of
               ever
               so
               sound
               Judgment
               ,
               but
               may
               Read
               to
               day
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               Interpreted
               by
               the
               Lutheran
               Church
               ,
               and
               Judge
               in
               his
               Conscience
               that
               Interpretation
               and
               Doctrine
               to
               be
               true
               ;
               consequently
               he
               may
               with
               a
               safe
               Conscience
               Profess
               that
               Religion
               :
               Soon
               after
               he
               may
               meet
               
               Calvin's
               Books
               ,
               and
               charm'd
               with
               the
               admirable
               strength
               of
               his
               reasons
               and
               glosses
               upon
               Scripture
               ,
               he
               may
               Judge
               in
               his
               Conscience
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               be
               preferr'd
               before
               Luther
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               lawfully
               forsake
               Lutheranism
               for
               Calvinism
               ;
               then
               again
               he
               hits
               upon
               Scripture
               as
               Interpreted
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               whose
               Doctrine
               ravishes
               him
               with
               that
               decency
               of
               Ceremonies
               ,
               that
               Majesty
               of
               her
               Liturgy
               ,
               that
               Harmony
               of
               her
               Hierarchy
               ,
               he
               is
               convinc'd
               it's
               better
               than
               Calvinism
               ,
               and
               embraces
               it
               :
               Then
               again
               ,
               he
               reads
               the
               Works
               of
               Arius
               ,
               and
               convinc'd
               by
               the
               energy
               of
               his
               Arguments
               and
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               produced
               by
               him
               ,
               
               may
               alter
               his
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               become
               an
               Arian
               ▪
               Wherein
               can
               you
               say
               does
               this
               Man
               transgres●…against
               the
               Doctrine
               or
               Principles
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ?
               Does
               he
               forsake
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               because
               he
               forsakes
               Lutherism
               for
               Calvinism
               ?
               No
               sure
               ;
               for
               Calvinism
               is
               as
               much
               of
               the
               Reformation
               as
               the
               other
               :
               Is
               not
               Protestancy
               as
               much
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               as
               Presbytery
               ?
               tho'
               he
               changes
               therefore
               one
               for
               the
               other
               ,
               he
               still
               holds
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               :
               Is
               not
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               Scripture
               ,
               not
               as
               Protestants
               only
               or
               Presbyterians
               only
               interpret
               it
               ,
               but
               as
               any
               Congregation
               ,
               or
               Man
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               holds
               it
               ?
               It
               is
               therefore
               evident
               that
               according
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Principles
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               he
               may
               with
               a
               safe
               Conscience
               change
               Religions
               ,
               and
               be
               to
               day
               of
               one
               ,
               to
               morrow
               of
               another
               ,
               until
               he
               runs
               all
               over
               .
               Point
               me
               out
               any
               Congregation
               (
               the
               obstinate
               Papists
               excepted
               ,
               )
               who
               will
               dare
               say
               ,
               I
               cannot
               live
               with
               a
               safe
               Conscience
               in
               any
               other
               Congregation
               but
               in
               it self
               ;
               all
               other
               Congregations
               will
               laught
               at
               it
               ;
               Why
               then
               may
               not
               I
               lawfully
               forsake
               any
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               pass
               to
               another
               ?
               And
               be
               in
               England
               a
               Protestant
               ,
               in
               Germany
               a
               Lutheran
               ,
               in
               Hungary
               an
               Antitrinitarian
               or
               Socinian
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               It
               's
               against
               the
               grain
               of
               Mans
               reason
               to
               believe
               that
               we
               can
               with
               a
               safe
               Conscience
               change
               Religions
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               ;
               If
               you
               be
               a
               Protestant
               ,
               and
               you
               Judge
               it
               to
               be
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               
               you
               are
               bound
               to
               stick
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               never
               to
               change
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               If
               I
               did
               discourse
               with
               a
               Papist
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               wonder
               he
               should
               say
               it
               's
               against
               the
               grain
               of
               Mans
               reason
               to
               believe
               it
               lawful
               ;
               but
               I
               admire
               that
               a
               Child
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               be
               he
               of
               what
               Congregation
               he
               will
               ,
               should
               be
               so
               Ignorant
               of
               his
               Principles
               ,
               as
               to
               say
               a
               Man
               cannot
               change
               Religions
               when
               he
               pleases
               :
               Nor
               do
               I
               undertake
               to
               prove
               against
               the
               Papist
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               lawful
               but
               I
               undertake
               to
               prove
               it
               lawful
               against
               any
               Reformed
               Child
               ,
               or
               force
               him
               to
               deny
               the
               Principles
               of
               the
               Reformation
               .
               Is
               it
               against
               reason
               that
               a
               Man
               may
               read
               to
               day
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               Lutherans
               Interpretation
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               like
               it
               very
               well
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               should
               in
               this
               case
               embrace
               that
               Religion
               ?
               Is
               it
               against
               the
               grain
               of
               Mans
               reason
               that
               this
               same
               Man
               should
               next
               Year
               afterwards
               hit
               upon
               
               Calvin's
               Works
               upon
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               after
               better
               consideration
               ,
               think
               his
               Doctrine
               to
               surpass
               that
               of
               Luther
               ;
               and
               could
               not
               he
               then
               (
               being
               obliged
               to
               chuse
               the
               best
               ,
               )
               forsake
               Lutheranism
               and
               stick
               to
               Calvinism
               ?
               And
               is
               it
               against
               Mans
               reason
               that
               he
               in
               following
               Years
               may
               meet
               other
               Books
               of
               
                 Arians
                 ,
                 Socinians
              
               ,
               &c.
               and
               do
               the
               like
               ?
               Have
               not
               we
               many
               examples
               of
               this
               in
               our
               best
               and
               most
               renowned
               Reformers
               ?
               Did
               not
               
                 Ochinus
                 that
                 great
                 light
              
               (
               says
               B.
               Bale
               )
               
                 in
                 whose
                 presence
              
               England
               
                 was
                 happy
              
               ,
               reading
               Scripture
               ,
               Judge
               the
               Reforformation
               
               to
               be
               better
               than
               Popery
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               Capuchin
               Fryar
               became
               a
               Reformed
               ,
               after
               some
               Years
               reading
               Scripture
               ,
               he
               Judged
               Judaism
               to
               be
               better
               than
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               became
               a
               Jew
               :
               Did
               not
               
                 Martin
                 Bucer
              
               ,
               one
               of
               our
               first
               Reformers
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               Composers
               of
               our
               Liturgy
               ,
               reading
               Scripture
               judge
               Lutheranism
               to
               be
               better
               than
               Popery
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               Dominican
               Fryar
               ,
               became
               a
               Lutheran
               ?
               Soon
               after
               reading
               Scripture
               ,
               he
               judged
               Zuinglianism
               to
               be
               better
               than
               Lutheranism
               ,
               and
               became
               a
               Zuinglian
               ;
               not
               long
               after
               he
               became
               a
               Lutheran
               again
               as
               he
               Confesses
               a
               and
               forsook
               Lutheranism
               the
               second
               time
               ,
               and
               returned
               again
               to
               Zuinglianism
               ,
               as
               Sklusser
               says
               ,
               
                 (
                 b
              
               )
               Did
               not
               Cranmer
               one
               of
               our
               first
               Reformers
               also
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               Composers
               of
               the
               39.
               
               Articles
               ,
               a
               Wise
               and
               religious
               Man
               profess
               Popery
               in
               Henry
               the
               VIII's
               time
               ,
               and
               Compose
               a
               Book
               in
               defence
               of
               
                 Real
                 Presence
              
               ;
               then
               in
               Edward
               the
               VI's
               time
               upon
               better
               Consideration
               he
               professed
               Zuinglianism
               ,
               and
               writ
               a
               Book
               against
               
                 Real
                 Presence
              
               ;
               then
               again
               in
               Queen
               
               Mary's
               Reign
               being
               Sentenc'd
               to
               Death
               ,
               he
               declared
               for
               Popery
               ,
               but
               seeing
               his
               Recantation
               would
               not
               preserve
               his
               Life
               ,
               he
               renounced
               Popery
               and
               died
               a
               Zuinglian
               .
               I
               could
               tire
               your
               Patience
               in
               reading
               ,
               and
               Mind
               in
               relating
               the
               number
               of
               our
               Prime
               and
               most
               renowned
               ,
               as
               well
               first
               Reformers
               .
               
               as
               Learned
               Doctors
               ,
               who
               without
               any
               scruple
               ,
               changed
               several
               times
               their
               Religions
               :
               nor
               in
               the
               Principles
               of
               our
               Reformation
               ought
               they
               to
               be
               blamed
               :
               For
               whereas
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               is
               Scripture
               as
               with
               the
               assistance
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               we
               understand
               it
               ,
               who
               doubts
               but
               we
               may
               to
               day
               Judge
               sincerely
               
               Luther's
               sense
               of
               it
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               to
               morrow
               we
               may
               read
               with
               more
               attention
               and
               Judge
               Arius
               his
               sense
               to
               be
               true
               ;
               next
               day
               that
               of
               Calvin
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               the
               rest
               :
               I
               do
               not
               think
               but
               that
               we
               have
               in
               England
               many
               Abettors
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               :
               Alas
               !
               how
               many
               Bishops
               ,
               Deans
               and
               rich
               Parsons
               do
               we
               know
               ,
               and
               have
               we
               known
               who
               were
               zealous
               Presbyterians
               ,
               and
               declared
               Enemies
               of
               Protestancy
               in
               our
               Gracious
               Soveraign's
               Exile
               ;
               and
               no
               sooner
               was
               he
               restored
               ,
               and
               had
               Bishopricks
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               Dignities
               to
               be
               given
               ,
               but
               they
               became
               stiff
               Protestants
               .
            
             
               Observe
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               Papists
               and
               us
               ,
               if
               of
               a
               Papist
               you
               become
               of
               any
               other
               Congregation
               ,
               the
               Popish
               Church
               Excommunicates
               you
               ,
               thou
               art
               lookt
               upon
               as
               an
               Heretick
               ,
               and
               Apostate
               ;
               a
               
                 stray'd
                 Sheep
              
               ;
               they
               will
               not
               admit
               you
               to
               their
               Communion
               ,
               or
               Liturgy
               ;
               nay
               ,
               could
               they
               well
               avoid
               you
               ,
               they
               would
               never
               admit
               you
               to
               their
               Company
               ;
               and
               why
               ?
               Because
               they
               are
               fondly
               perswaded
               their
               own
               is
               the
               only
               true
               Religion
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               to
               be
               Synagogues
               of
               Satan
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               of
               us
               will
               become
               a
               Papist
               ,
               he
               must
               first
               abjure
               his
               former
               Profession
               :
               
               But
               if
               of
               a
               Protestant
               ,
               you
               should
               become
               a
               Presbyterian
               ,
               a
               Lutheran
               ,
               Quaker
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               other
               of
               our
               Societies
               ,
               you
               are
               never
               looked
               upon
               to
               be
               a
               jot
               the
               worse
               for
               it
               ;
               we
               are
               not
               a
               whit
               scandalized
               at
               such
               changes
               ,
               which
               we
               daily
               see
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               an
               unspeakable
               Blessing
               ,
               with
               what
               Accord
               ,
               Unity
               and
               Charity
               ,
               you
               may
               see
               at
               our
               Liturgy
               and
               Communion
               ,
               the
               Protestant
               ,
               Presbyterian
               ,
               Anabaptist
               ,
               Socinian
               and
               Hugonot
               ,
               all
               praising
               the
               Lord
               in
               one
               Congregation
               in
               our
               Church
               ,
               none
               bid
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               none
               Excommunicated
               ,
               no
               previous
               abjuration
               required
               of
               their
               former
               Tenets
               ;
               and
               there
               's
               nothing
               more
               frequent
               among
               us
               than
               to
               go
               to
               the
               Protestant
               Liturgy
               in
               the
               Morning
               ,
               in
               the
               Evening
               to
               the
               Prebyterian
               ,
               especially
               if
               our
               Interest
               or
               Convenience
               requires
               it
               :
               Can
               there
               be
               a
               more
               convincing
               Proof
               that
               we
               esteem
               it
               all
               alike
               what
               Religion
               and
               Tenets
               we
               profess
               ?
               Let
               a
               Lutheran
               go
               to
               France
               ;
               Alas
               !
               He
               will
               never
               stick
               to
               go
               to
               the
               Hugonots
               meeting
               and
               Service
               ;
               let
               a
               Protestant
               go
               to
               Germany
               ,
               he
               will
               go
               as
               cheerfully
               to
               the
               Lutheran
               Church
               ,
               as
               in
               England
               to
               the
               Protestant
               :
               Let
               a
               Hugonot
               or
               Presbyterian
               go
               to
               Hungary
               ,
               or
               Poland
               ,
               he
               is
               welcome
               to
               the
               Antitrinitarians
               ,
               and
               Socinians
               ;
               and
               when
               any
               of
               them
               returns
               home
               he
               will
               be
               as
               before
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               But
               can
               you
               prove
               this
               Doctrine
               by
               the
               Testimony
               of
               any
               of
               our
               Synods
               ?
               Did
               any
               
               teach
               that
               we
               may
               with
               a
               safe
               Conscience
               change
               our
               Religion
               as
               you
               say
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               I
               can
               :
               The
               Synod
               of
               Charenton
               in
               France
               ,
               held
               about
               the
               Year
               1634
               expresly
               says
               ,
               That
               for
               your
               Salvation
               it
               's
               all
               alike
               whether
               you
               be
               a
               
                 Calvinist
                 ,
                 Lutheran
              
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               other
               Congregation
               of
               the
               Reformed
               ;
               because
               ,
               says
               this
               venerable
               Synod
               ,
               
                 they
                 all
                 agree
                 in
                 Fundamental
                 Points
                 ,
                 and
                 the
              
               Lutherans
               
                 have
                 nothing
                 of
                 Superstition
                 or
                 Idolatry
                 in
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 .
              
               Change
               then
               as
               often
               as
               you
               list
               ;
               be
               a
               Lutheran
               ,
               be
               a
               Presbyterian
               ,
               be
               an
               Anabaptist
               ;
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               this
               Synod
               you
               are
               assured
               you
               'll
               never
               miss
               to
               hit
               right
               .
               And
               I
               pray
               ,
               can
               any
               Synod
               of
               our
               times
               have
               more
               Authority
               in
               point
               of
               Doctrine
               then
               Luther
               our
               first
               Reformer
               ,
               a
               man
               extraordinarily
               raised
               by
               God
               ,
               (
               says
               the
               Synod
               of
               Charenton
               ,
               )
               and
               replenisht
               with
               his
               Spirit
               for
               to
               repair
               the
               ruins
               of
               his
               Church
               ?
               He
               teaches
               c
               
                 the
                 Elevation
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 did
                 practise
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 practised
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Wittemberg
               
                 to
                 spite
                 the
                 Devil
              
               Carolstadius
               :
               Giving
               you
               to
               understand
               that
               for
               just
               reasons
               ,
               you
               may
               teach
               now
               one
               Religion
               ,
               now
               another
               .
               Zuinglius
               also
               ,
               whose
               vertue
               and
               learning
               is
               known
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               says
               ,
               d
               
                 That
                 God
                 inspired
                 him
                 to
                 Preach
                 what
                 Doctrin
                 was
                 suitable
                 to
                 the
                 times
              
               ;
               which
               as
               it
               often
               changes
               ,
               
               you
               may
               often
               change
               your
               Doctrin
               :
               And
               consider
               you
               if
               it
               be
               not
               therefore
               that
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               says
               his
               
                 Yoke
                 is
                 easie
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 burden
                 is
                 light
                 ,
              
               (
               that
               is
               Religion
               )
               because
               we
               can
               withdraw
               our
               Necks
               from
               it
               ,
               as
               time
               and
               just
               reasons
               requires
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               Could
               you
               give
               me
               any
               Synod
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               which
               delivers
               this
               Doctrin
               ,
               you
               would
               go
               near
               hand
               to
               convince
               me
               ;
               for
               ,
               that
               some
               particular
               Doctors
               should
               have
               taught
               or
               practised
               it
               ,
               does
               not
               prove
               it
               to
               be
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               And
               what
               a
               greater
               Authority
               has
               a
               Synod
               of
               England
               ,
               for
               to
               prove
               a
               Doctrin
               to
               be
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               than
               a
               Synod
               of
               France
               which
               I
               have
               produced
               ?
               Or
               than
               Luther
               and
               Zuinglius
               our
               first
               Reformers
               ,
               inspired
               by
               God
               ,
               to
               teach
               us
               the
               purity
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ?
               Was
               it
               not
               from
               Luther
               and
               Zuinglius
               ,
               that
               England
               received
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ?
               And
               if
               England
               be
               so
               bold
               as
               to
               say
               they
               erred
               in
               this
               ,
               what
               assurance
               can
               we
               have
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               erred
               in
               the
               rest
               ?
               But
               since
               nothing
               will
               please
               you
               but
               a
               Synod
               of
               England
               ,
               you
               shall
               have
               not
               one
               ,
               but
               many
               .
               Can
               there
               be
               any
               Synod
               in
               England
               of
               so
               great
               Authority
               as
               our
               wise
               and
               prudent
               Parliaments
               ?
               Read
               our
               Chronicles
               and
               you
               'll
               find
               ,
               that
               in
               a
               few
               Years
               time
               ,
               they
               changed
               and
               established
               different
               Religions
               by
               publick
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               :
               In
               Henry
               the
               VIII
               's
               Reign
               they
               voted
               for
               Popery
               ,
               and
               made
               Acts
               and
               Statutes
               against
               
               the
               Reformation
               ;
               In
               Edward
               the
               VI
               's
               time
               they
               banisht
               Popery
               and
               voted
               for
               Zuinglianism
               ;
               In
               Queen
               
               Mary's
               they
               pull'd
               down
               this
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               Popery
               again
               ;
               In
               Queen
               
               Elizabeth's
               ,
               they
               decryed
               this
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               not
               Zuinglianism
               ,
               but
               Protestancy
               ;
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               her
               Reign
               ,
               they
               polisht
               this
               ,
               and
               added
               some
               new
               perfections
               to
               it
               ;
               In
               King
               James
               and
               succeeding
               Kings
               times
               Protestancy
               is
               of
               a
               different
               stamp
               from
               that
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeth's
               :
               Hear
               Dove
               in
               his
               
                 Exhort
                 .
                 to
                 the
              
               English
               Recusants
               ,
               An.
               1603.
               
               Pag.
               31.
               
               
                 Henry
                 the
              
               8.
               
                 had
                 his
                 Liturgy
                 which
                 was
                 very
                 good
              
               :
               Edward
               the
               6.
               
                 condemned
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 in
                 another
                 composed
                 by
              
               Peter
               Martyr
               and
               Bucer
               :
               In
               Elizabeth
               
                 's
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 condemned
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 approved
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 her
                 Reign
                 ,
                 her
                 Liturgy
                 was
                 also
                 misliked
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 one
                 introduced
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 so
                 wanton
                 that
                 nothing
                 will
                 content
                 us
                 but
                 Novelties
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               Dove
               does
               not
               commend
               this
               Doctrin
               ,
               for
               he
               calls
               that
               frequent
               exchange
               of
               Religion
               Wantonness
               ,
               and
               Love
               of
               Novelty
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               It
               's
               no
               great
               matter
               what
               he
               says
               of
               it
               ;
               my
               drift
               is
               but
               to
               convince
               you
               that
               this
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               practice
               of
               the
               best
               Member
               of
               our
               Reformation
               ;
               even
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               if
               you
               be
               convinc'd
               it
               's
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               You
               cannot
               deny
               but
               that
               it
               is
               good
               Doctrine
               .
               If
               Dove
               calls
               it
               Wantonness
               ,
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Ephes
              
               .
               4.22
               .
               Coloss
               .
               3.9
               .
               and
               Rom.
               6.6
               .
               Commends
               it
               ,
               and
               exhorts
               us
               to
               put
               off
               the
               old
               Man
               with
               its
               deeds
               ,
               
               (
               that
               's
               Popery
               with
               its
               Ceremonies
               ,
               )
               and
               put
               on
               the
               new
               Man
               ,
               (
               that
               's
               the
               Reformation
               )
               where
               there
               's
               neither
               Greek
               nor
               
                 Jew
                 ,
                 Circumcision
              
               ,
               nor
               
                 Vncircumcision
                 ,
                 Barbarian
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Scythian
                 ,
                 Bound
              
               or
               Free
               ,
               but
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
              
               :
               That
               's
               to
               say
               ;
               where
               there
               's
               no
               distinction
               of
               Protestants
               or
               
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 Socinians
              
               ,
               or
               Arians
               ;
               it
               's
               all
               one
               which
               Religion
               you
               profess
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               But
               is
               there
               no
               Tenet
               of
               Religion
               which
               we
               are
               all
               indispensably
               obliged
               to
               hold
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               Yes
               there
               is
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               but
               one
               :
               We
               
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 have
                 Faith
                 in
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Saviour
                 of
                 the
                 World.
              
               This
               is
               the
               substance
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ;
               be
               an
               Arian
               ,
               be
               a
               Presbyterian
               a
               Socinian
               or
               what
               you
               please
               ,
               be
               also
               plung'd
               to
               your
               ears
               in
               Wickedness
               of
               Life
               ,
               and
               Manners
               ,
               so
               you
               have
               Faith
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Redeemer
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               live
               in
               Charity
               ,
               you
               will
               be
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               and
               be
               saved
               .
               Do
               not
               imagine
               this
               is
               any
               new
               Doctrine
               invented
               by
               me
               ;
               search
               the
               vulgar
               sort
               of
               our
               Reformed
               Brethren
               ,
               you
               shall
               get
               thousands
               of
               this
               Opinion
               in
               our
               Realm
               ;
               search
               the
               Books
               of
               our
               Learned
               Doctors
               ,
               you
               shall
               find
               it
               in
               them
               also
               .
               Doctor
               Morton
               ,
               in
               his
               much
               applauded
               Book
               ,
               dedicated
               to
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               deserved
               a
               Bishoprick
               ,
               e
               says
               :
               The
               Arian
               
                 Church
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 hold
                 the
                 true
                 substance
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Faith
                 in
              
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Redeemer
                 of
                 the
                 World
              
               :
               And
               again
               in
               the
               same
               place
               .
               Sect.
               4.
               whose
               Title
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 Hereticks
                 are
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 Whosoever
                 believes
                 in
              
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               
                 though
                 by
                 Wickedness
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 or
                 Heresie
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 err
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 still
                 true
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               Therefore
               our
               learned
               f
               Fox
               ,
               g
               Doctor
               Field
               ,
               and
               Illiricus
               ,
               say
               the
               Greek
               Church
               ,
               notwithstanding
               their
               error
               in
               denying
               the
               Procession
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               from
               the
               Son
               ,
               are
               holy
               Members
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               Faith
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               Sure
               you
               will
               not
               say
               this
               Doctrine
               is
               of
               the
               Reformation
               or
               can
               be
               safely
               believed
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               I
               do
               admire
               how
               you
               can
               doubt
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               may
               be
               believed
               :
               For
               what
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               but
               as
               we
               have
               said
               in
               our
               Principles
               ,
               Scripture
               as
               Interpreted
               by
               any
               Man
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               in
               the
               Church
               ?
               And
               were
               not
               Doctor
               
                 Morton
                 ,
                 Fox
                 ,
                 Field
              
               ,
               and
               Illiricus
               ,
               Men
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               ,
               eminent
               Learning
               and
               Godliness
               ?
               If
               therefore
               this
               be
               Scripture
               as
               Interpreted
               by
               them
               ,
               how
               can
               you
               deny
               it
               to
               be
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               And
               what
               Jesus
               Christ
               are
               we
               obliged
               to
               believe
               in
               ?
               For
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               as
               believed
               by
               the
               
                 Arians
                 ,
                 Socinians
                 ,
                 Luther
              
               and
               Calvin
               ,
               is
               far
               different
               from
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               as
               commonly
               believed
               by
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               Popish
               Church
               ;
               we
               believe
               
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               one
               and
               the
               same
               substance
               and
               nature
               with
               the
               Father
               ;
               they
               believe
               in
               a
               Jesus
               Christ
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               distinct
               and
               different
               nature
               and
               substance
               of
               the
               Father
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               Pish
               !
               That
               's
               but
               a
               Nicety
               ;
               believe
               what
               you
               please
               ,
               and
               what
               you
               understand
               by
               Scripture
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               and
               have
               Charity
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               I
               confess
               you
               have
               puzled
               ,
               but
               yet
               not
               wholly
               convinced
               me
               ;
               were
               I
               but
               perswaded
               that
               what
               you
               have
               discoursed
               ,
               is
               truly
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               I
               would
               cheerfully
               embrace
               it
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               be
               better
               informed
               by
               your self
               ,
               but
               not
               tire
               your
               Patience
               :
               We
               will
               meet
               again
               and
               pursue
               our
               Discourse
               upon
               this
               Subject
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Second
             Dialogue
             .
          
           
             
               ISMAEL
               .
            
             
               Reflecting
               in
               my
               Sollitude
               upon
               your
               last
               Discourse
               ,
               I
               find
               it
               bottom'd
               upon
               a
               false
               Principle
               ,
               for
               you
               suppose
               that
               whatever
               Doctrin
               is
               of
               
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Calvin
              
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               your
               Learned
               Doctors
               ,
               Synods
               ,
               Parliaments
               ,
               or
               Congregations
               ,
               is
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               may
               without
               any
               more
               proof
               or
               scruple
               ,
               be
               believed
               by
               any
               Reformed
               Child
               ;
               who
               but
               sees
               this
               is
               ridiculous
               ,
               to
               fasten
               the
               Doctrin
               and
               absurd
               Opinions
               of
               each
               particular
               Doctor
               ,
               or
               Congregation
               upon
               the
               whole
               Body
               ?
               This
               is
               the
               uncharitable
               and
               unreasonable
               Art
               of
               the
               Papists
               who
               keep
               a
               great
               Coil
               ,
               with
               some
               exorbitant
               Opinions
               of
               Luther
               and
               Calvin
               ,
               and
               would
               perswade
               
               their
               Proselites
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               Tenets
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Reformation
               disclaims
               those
               Opinions
               as
               much
               as
               the
               Pope
               does
               :
               And
               they
               do
               not
               poor
               People
               observe
               how
               many
               absurd
               and
               scandalous
               Doctrines
               we
               meet
               in
               their
               Casuists
               and
               Divines
               ,
               which
               when
               we
               reproach
               them
               with
               ,
               they
               answer
               ,
               
                 It
                 's
                 not
                 the
                 Doctrin
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 some
                 particular
                 Doctors
              
               ;
               as
               if
               we
               might
               not
               with
               as
               much
               Justice
               as
               they
               ,
               answer
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               Your
               Reflection
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               my
               discourse
               will
               fall
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               if
               I
               do
               not
               prove
               that
               Principle
               ,
               which
               will
               be
               no
               hard
               task
               :
               Let
               us
               imagine
               we
               are
               here
               a
               full
               Synod
               of
               
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 Hugonots
                 ,
                 Lutherans
                 ,
                 Antitrinitarians
                 ,
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 Quakers
                 ,
              
               and
               of
               all
               and
               each
               of
               our
               Congregations
               ;
               our
               Reformation
               is
               not
               any
               of
               these
               Congregations
               ,
               with
               an
               exclusion
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               but
               all
               of
               them
               joyntly
               ;
               for
               whatsoever
               Congregation
               would
               say
               it self
               alone
               is
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               ,
               would
               be
               hiss'd
               at
               by
               the
               rest
               ;
               and
               justly
               ,
               because
               that
               our
               Reformation
               imports
               two
               points
               essentially
               .
               First
               ,
               a
               Profession
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Rule
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               Detestation
               or
               Abjuration
               of
               Popish
               Errors
               ;
               and
               none
               of
               these
               Congregations
               but
               does
               both
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               I
               know
               some
               of
               these
               ,
               
               Pharisee-like
               ,
               despise
               others
               ,
               and
               look
               upon
               them
               not
               as
               Reformed
               ,
               but
               as
               putrid
               Members
               ;
               but
               the
               Lord
               forbid
               I
               
               should
               be
               so
               void
               of
               Charity
               ;
               I
               see
               no
               just
               chalenge
               any
               can
               have
               to
               the
               Title
               of
               Reformation
               ,
               which
               all
               have
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               ask
               this
               Synod
               by
               what
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               does
               the
               Reformation
               walk
               ?
               What
               must
               a
               Man
               believe
               for
               to
               be
               a
               
                 true
                 Reformed
                 ?
                 Protestants
              
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               Scripture
               and
               Apostolical
               Tradition
               ;
               but
               Protestants
               say
               of
               Papists
               and
               Presbytarians
               and
               Anabaptists
               say
               of
               Protestants
               ,
               that
               many
               humane
               Inventions
               are
               obtruded
               upon
               us
               as
               Apostolical
               Traditions
               :
               that
               we
               have
               no
               way
               ,
               to
               discern
               the
               one
               from
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               consequently
               Tradition
               ,
               as
               being
               an
               unknown
               thing
               unto
               us
               ,
               cannot
               be
               our
               Rule
               ;
               others
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               indubitable
               Consequences
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               our
               Rule
               ,
               all
               will
               grant
               this
               ;
               but
               then
               enters
               the
               Controversy
               ,
               if
               the
               Consequences
               of
               Lutherans
               be
               such
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               Consequences
               of
               Presbyterians
               be
               indubitable
               out
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               each
               Congregation
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               their
               peculiar
               Tenets
               are
               indubitable
               Consequences
               out
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               must
               allow
               it
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               or
               deny
               such
               a
               Congregation
               to
               be
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ;
               Others
               will
               say
               that
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               four
               first
               general
               Councils
               with
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               
               Athanasius's
               Creed
               are
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ;
               but
               most
               of
               the
               Assembly
               will
               no
               more
               admit
               the
               four
               first
               ,
               than
               the
               subsequent
               Councils
               ,
               nor
               
               Athanasius's
               Creed
               ,
               more
               than
               that
               of
               Trent
               ,
               nor
               will
               the
               
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 Socinians
              
               ,
               and
               others
               value
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               .
            
             
             
               But
               there
               is
               none
               of
               all
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               admit
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               's
               the
               pure
               written
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               sacred
               and
               full
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               because
               it
               's
               replenished
               with
               divine
               Light
               ,
               and
               all
               heavenly
               instruction
               necessary
               for
               our
               Salvation
               :
               And
               such
               as
               add
               ,
               as
               a
               part
               of
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               or
               
               Athanasius's
               Creed
               ,
               or
               the
               four
               first
               general
               Councils
               ,
               they
               will
               confess
               that
               all
               they
               contain
               ,
               is
               expressed
               in
               Gods
               written
               Word
               ,
               and
               are
               but
               a
               plainer
               ,
               or
               more
               distinct
               expression
               or
               declaration
               of
               the
               Contents
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               Truly
               I
               must
               grant
               you
               this
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               been
               often
               present
               at
               several
               discourses
               of
               Protestants
               with
               Papists
               ,
               and
               never
               could
               I
               hear
               a
               Protestant
               make
               Councils
               ,
               Tradition
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               the
               Test
               of
               their
               Discourse
               ,
               but
               only
               Scripture
               ;
               not
               but
               that
               I
               could
               hear
               them
               say
               and
               pretend
               in
               their
               Discourses
               ,
               that
               Apostolical
               Tradition
               ,
               and
               the
               four
               first
               Councils
               were
               for
               them
               against
               Popery
               ;
               but
               still
               their
               main
               strength
               and
               ultimate
               refuge
               was
               Scripture
               ;
               for
               whenever
               they
               harp
               upon
               that
               string
               of
               Tradition
               and
               Councels
               ,
               the
               Papists
               are
               visibly
               too
               hard
               for
               them
               and
               then
               they
               run
               to
               Scripture
               ,
               than
               which
               there
               is
               no
               
                 plus
                 ultra
              
               .
               I
               have
               been
               also
               often
               at
               several
               discourses
               betwixt
               Protestant
               ,
               Presbyterians
               ,
               and
               our
               Brethren
               of
               other
               Congregations
               ,
               I
               have
               observed
               that
               the
               Protestant
               ,
               for
               to
               defend
               his
               Liturgy
               ,
               Rights
               and
               Ceremonies
               of
               
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               her
               Episcopacy
               against
               the
               others
               could
               never
               defend
               himself
               by
               Scripture
               alone
               ,
               and
               plac'd
               his
               main
               Strength
               against
               them
               in
               Tradition
               ,
               Primitive
               Councils
               ,
               and
               ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               all
               which
               the
               other
               rejected
               and
               reproached
               the
               Protestant
               with
               Popery
               ,
               for
               making
               use
               of
               that
               Weapon
               ;
               that
               if
               they
               would
               stick
               to
               those
               Principles
               as
               their
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               they
               must
               admit
               many
               Tenets
               of
               Popery
               ,
               which
               they
               disavow
               ,
               that
               nothing
               but
               Scripture
               is
               a
               sufficient
               Warrant
               and
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               :
               And
               I
               find
               by
               all
               I
               could
               ever
               well
               understand
               ,
               that
               's
               the
               General
               apprehension
               ,
               and
               belief
               of
               all
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               that
               Scripture
               abundantly
               contains
               all
               we
               are
               obliged
               to
               believe
               ;
               and
               is
               our
               sole
               and
               only
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ;
               and
               that
               our
               recourse
               to
               Tradition
               ,
               Councils
               ,
               Fathers
               ,
               &c.
               are
               but
               shifts
               of
               some
               of
               our
               Doctors
               ,
               who
               being
               Non-plust
               in
               their
               particular
               Engagements
               ,
               and
               Sophistries
               ,
               patch
               the
               incoherency
               of
               their
               discourses
               with
               these
               rags
               of
               Popery
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               I
               commend
               your
               Ingenuity
               ,
               but
               not
               that
               heat
               which
               transports
               you
               to
               check
               our
               Doctors
               ,
               for
               their
               Glosses
               and
               particular
               Doctrines
               upon
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               ,
               as
               the
               Manna
               relished
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               Victuals
               ,
               which
               the
               Eater
               fancied
               ,
               admits
               several
               sences
               according
               to
               the
               different
               Spirits
               ,
               and
               measure
               of
               light
               that
               God
               gives
               to
               the
               Reader
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               undoubtedly
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Reformation
               to
               follow
               what
               sense
               of
               it
               he
               
               likes
               best
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               check
               others
               following
               this
               or
               that
               as
               they
               please
               :
               
                 Lutherans
                 ,
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 Presbyterians
              
               ,
               &c.
               have
               all
               for
               their
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               each
               of
               them
               Interprets
               in
               a
               different
               Sense
               ;
               Luther
               for
               the
               Real
               ,
               [
               Protestants
               for
               the
               Figurative
               ]
               
                 Presence
                 ;
                 Protestants
              
               for
               Episcopacy
               ;
               Presbyterians
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               others
               :
               And
               tho'
               each
               esteems
               his
               own
               sence
               to
               be
               the
               best
               ,
               yet
               none
               is
               so
               bold
               as
               to
               say
               that
               others
               may
               not
               be
               saved
               in
               their
               own
               Sence
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               deny
               them
               to
               be
               true
               Children
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ;
               nay
               ,
               that
               Venerable
               Synod
               of
               Charenton
               ,
               as
               I
               quoted
               above
               ,
               has
               declared
               ,
               that
               the
               Lutherans
               ,
               tho'
               opposite
               to
               them
               in
               their
               chief
               Tenets
               ,
               are
               their
               beloved
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               have
               nothing
               Idolatrous
               or
               Superstitious
               in
               their
               manner
               of
               Divine
               Worship
               :
               The
               fundamental
               reason
               of
               all
               this
               is
               ,
               that
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               is
               but
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               each
               Person
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               understands
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               I
               grant
               all
               your
               Discourse
               as
               to
               this
               particular
               ;
               for
               it
               's
               certain
               ,
               Lutherans
               will
               not
               admit
               Scripture
               as
               Interpreted
               by
               Pretestants
               ,
               but
               as
               Interpreted
               by
               themselves
               ;
               and
               so
               of
               each
               other
               Congregation
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               If
               you
               admit
               
                 our
                 Rule
              
               is
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               each
               understands
               it
               ;
               then
               you
               must
               grant
               that
               
                 our
                 Doctrine
              
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               is
               whatever
               Doctrine
               each
               Person
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               understands
               to
               be
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               and
               from
               this
               ,
               it
               appears
               
               plainly
               that
               my
               Principle
               whereat
               you
               boggl'd
               is
               true
               ;
               That
               whatever
               Doctrine
               is
               professed
               by
               any
               of
               our
               Congregations
               ,
               Synods
               ,
               Parliaments
               ,
               Doctors
               ,
               or
               particular
               Doctor
               of
               our
               Reformation
               is
               to
               be
               truly
               reputed
               and
               esteemed
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               our
               Reformation
               ;
               which
               Principle
               being
               true
               ,
               my
               discourse
               of
               Yesterday
               is
               undeniable
               ,
               That
               you
               may
               change
               Religion
               as
               often
               as
               you
               please
               ,
               and
               remain
               still
               a
               true
               Reformed
               Child
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               But
               you
               have
               said
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               each
               Congregation
               and
               Synod
               ,
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               :
               but
               also
               whatever
               any
               one
               particular
               Doctor
               teaches
               ,
               and
               this
               seems
               to
               be
               very
               absurd
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               It
               's
               not
               so
               absurd
               ,
               as
               it
               's
               true
               ;
               I
               'll
               prove
               by
               the
               Principles
               of
               our
               Reformed
               Church
               ,
               by
               the
               testimonies
               of
               our
               most
               learned
               and
               best
               Doctors
               and
               Reformers
               ,
               and
               by
               reason
               and
               experience
               ,
               that
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               any
               particular
               Doctor
               among
               us
               ,
               has
               as
               much
               right
               to
               be
               called
               and
               esteemed
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               as
               
                 Protestancy
                 ,
                 Presbytery
              
               ,
               or
               Lutheranism
               ,
               for
               what
               is
               Lutheranism
               ,
               but
               the
               Judgment
               of
               Luther
               a
               particular
               Doctor
               against
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ?
               What
               is
               Calvanism
               ,
               but
               what
               Calvin
               a
               particular
               Doctor
               judged
               to
               be
               the
               sence
               of
               Scripture
               against
               that
               same
               Church
               ?
               What
               is
               Quakerism
               ,
               but
               honest
               
               Naylor's
               Godly
               and
               Pious
               Sentiments
               upon
               Scripture
               ?
               It
               's
               undeniably
               the
               Principle
               of
               
               our
               Reformed
               Church
               ,
               that
               our
               
                 Rule
                 of
                 Faith
              
               is
               scripture
               as
               Interpreted
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               Synods
               or
               Congregations
               ,
               but
               by
               any
               Person
               of
               sound
               judgment
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               No
               Congregation
               or
               Synod
               is
               to
               us
               a
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               because
               all
               are
               ●…llible
               ;
               but
               Gods
               written
               Word
               ,
               as
               each
               one
               understands
               it
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               do
               not
               like
               the
               sence
               of
               it
               delivered
               by
               any
               Council
               ,
               Synod
               ,
               or
               Congregation
               ,
               we
               may
               safely
               deny
               it
               .
               Therefore
               our
               great
               Calvin
               ,
               a
               says
               ,
               and
               proves
               with
               great
               Energy
               of
               Scripture
               and
               Reason
               ,
               that
               
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 obliged
                 to
                 the
                 Decisions
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 any
                 Council
                 ,
                 Synod
                 ,
                 or
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 if
                 after
                 having
                 examined
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 find
                 their
                 Interpretation
                 and
                 Sense
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 conformable
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
              
               Let
               Synods
               and
               Congregations
               say
               what
               they
               will
               ,
               if
               any
               particular
               Doctor
               thinks
               his
               own
               private
               Sence
               of
               it
               to
               be
               better
               ,
               he
               may
               stick
               to
               it
               against
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               be
               a
               good
               true
               Child
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ;
               as
               Arminius
               in
               Holland
               did
               withstand
               the
               Synods
               of
               Dordrecht
               and
               Delfe
               ;
               as
               Luther
               and
               Calvin
               did
               against
               
                 Rome
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 free
                 ,
              
               says
               our
               unparallel'd
               Proto-Apostle
               Luther
               ,
               b
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 submit
                 my self
                 to
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 Councils
                 ,
                 Church
                 ,
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 Vniversities
                 ,
                 or
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 teach
                 and
                 preach
                 whatever
                 I
                 think
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 .
              
               Did
               ever
               any
               Apostle
               speak
               with
               more
               Courage
               ?
               And
               the
               blessed
               Man
               acted
               with
               no
               less
               ;
               he
               knew
               full
               well
               the
               whole
               stream
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               Doctors
               ,
               
               Fathers
               and
               Councils
               were
               against
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               confesses
               himself
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               care
               a
               rush
               for
               them
               all
               :
               
                 Lay
                 aside
              
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 call
                 Arms
                 of
                 Orthodox
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 of
                 Schools
                 of
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 Authority
                 of
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 Councils
                 ,
                 Popes
                 ,
                 and
                 Consent
                 of
                 Ages
                 ;
                 we
                 receive
                 nothing
                 but
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 but
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 have
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 Interpreting
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               Nor
               was
               it
               only
               Luther
               and
               Calvin
               spoke
               thus
               ,
               but
               all
               our
               first
               blessed
               Reformers
               ;
               and
               why
               ?
               because
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               is
               Scripture
               ,
               not
               as
               interpreted
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 (
                 France
              
               will
               not
               admit
               it
               ,
               )
               nor
               as
               interpreted
               by
               the
               Quakers
               ,
               (
               the
               Anabaptists
               ,
               and
               Independants
               will
               not
               hear
               it
               )
               nor
               as
               interpreted
               by
               
                 Luther
                 ,
                 (
                 Calvin
              
               rejects
               it
               )
               nor
               as
               interprèted
               by
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 (
                 Thorndike
              
               and
               Bramhall
               will
               not
               yield
               to
               it
               ,
               )
               nor
               will
               Stillingfleet
               stand
               to
               their
               Interpretation
               ;
               nor
               others
               to
               that
               of
               Stillingfleet
               .
               Finally
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               is
               Scripture
               ,
               not
               as
               interpreted
               by
               any
               ,
               but
               as
               each
               Congregation
               ,
               Synod
               ,
               particular
               Doctor
               ,
               or
               Man
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               Interprets
               it
               ,
               and
               consequently
               whatever
               Doctrine
               any
               man
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               judges
               to
               be
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               esteem'd
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ;
               and
               you
               may
               safely
               believe
               it
               ,
               if
               you
               like
               it
               ,
               and
               remain
               still
               as
               truly
               a
               Reformed
               Child
               ,
               as
               the
               proudest
               Protestant
               of
               England
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               Can
               you
               prove
               that
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               
               is
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               any
               particular
               Doctor
               or
               Person
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               understands
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               Behold
               how
               convincingly
               :
               first
               we
               have
               heard
               Luther
               ,
               quoted
               but
               now
               ,
               say
               ,
               We
               receive
               nothing
               but
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               so
               as
               that
               we
               must
               have
               the
               Authority
               for
               to
               Interpret
               it
               :
               Hear
               him
               again
               ;
               d
               
                 The
                 Governours
                 and
                 Pastors
                 have
                 Power
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Sheep
                 must
                 give
                 their
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 propose
                 the
                 Voice
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Strangers
                 .
              
               And
               again
               ,
               e
               
                 Christ
                 has
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Councils
                 ,
                 and
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 judging
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ;
                 and
                 given
                 it
                 to
                 all
                 Christians
                 in
                 General
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Rule
                 is
                 Scripture
                 as
                 each
                 one
                 will
                 think
                 fit
                 to
                 interpret
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               consequently
               to
               this
               ,
               we
               have
               heard
               him
               say
               above
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 free
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 submit
                 to
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 Councils
                 or
                 Pastors
                 but
                 will
                 teach
                 whatever
                 I
                 think
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 .
              
               Barlow
               ,
               f
               
                 The
                 Apostles
                 have
                 given
                 to
                 each
                 particular
                 ,
                 the
                 Right
                 and
                 Power
                 of
                 Interpreting
                 ,
                 and
                 Judging
                 by
                 his
                 inward
                 Spirit
                 what
                 is
                 true
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 needless
                 that
                 either
                 Man
                 ,
                 or
                 Angel
                 ,
                 Pope
                 ,
                 or
                 Council
                 ,
                 should
                 instruct
                 you
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 working
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 and
                 Scripture
                 are
                 to
                 each
                 particular
                 Person
                 most
                 assured
                 Interpreters
                 .
              
               Blison
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               says
               the
               same
               ,
               g
               
                 The
                 People
                 must
                 be
                 Discerners
                 and
                 Judges
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 Taught
                 .
                 Our
                 Religion
                 has
                 no
                 other
                 Rule
                 of
                 Faith
              
               (
               says
               our
               French
               Reformation
               by
               the
               Mouth
               of
               
                 Du
                 Moulin
              
               ,
               
               h
               Drelincourt
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Synod
               of
               
                 Charenton
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 written
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 interpreted
                 by
                 us
                 .
              
               Lastly
               ,
               says
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 Rule
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 Scripture
                 as
                 each
                 Person
                 of
                 sound
                 Judgment
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 understands
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 proved
                 by
                 it
                 :
              
               And
               again
               in
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Doctrine
              
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               Pag.
               103.
               
               Which
               is
               but
               an
               Exposition
               of
               39
               Articles
               .
               
                 Our
                 Rule
                 of
                 Faith
                 is
                 but
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 each
                 Person
                 of
                 sound
                 Judgment
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 understands
                 it
                 :
                 Authority
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 each
                 Person
                 of
                 sound
                 Judgment
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 judge
                 in
                 Controversies
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 the
                 private
                 Judgment
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 our
                 Brethren
                 of
                 Foreign
                 Countries
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               I
               confess
               ,
               not
               only
               these
               ,
               but
               many
               other
               Doctors
               abet
               your
               discourse
               ,
               and
               the
               General
               Vogue
               of
               our
               Reformation
               ,
               is
               for
               Scripture
               as
               each
               one
               understands
               it
               ;
               but
               alas
               !
               You
               see
               well
               ,
               that
               we
               can
               never
               settle
               any
               Religion
               ,
               or
               Church
               ,
               by
               such
               a
               Rule
               of
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               You
               can
               never
               settle
               any
               but
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 every
                 Man
                 may
                 without
                 let
                 or
                 hinderance
                 ,
                 believe
                 what
                 be
                 pleases
              
               ;
               And
               why
               should
               not
               this
               be
               a
               good
               Religion
               ?
               If
               Scripture
               as
               each
               one
               understands
               it
               be
               not
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ;
               if
               we
               must
               be
               constrained
               to
               believe
               Scripture
               not
               as
               we
               understand
               it
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               is
               understood
               by
               this
               or
               that
               Congregation
               ;
               what
               difference
               betwixt
               us
               and
               Papists
               ?
               
               They
               must
               believe
               Scripture
               as
               Interpreted
               by
               the
               Pope
               and
               Councils
               ;
               have
               ever
               so
               much
               light
               from
               God
               ,
               be
               ever
               so
               wise
               and
               witty
               ,
               you
               must
               depose
               your
               own
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               submit
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               Council
               ,
               and
               Popish
               Church
               :
               To
               this
               pass
               we
               are
               come
               also
               ;
               we
               must
               believe
               the
               Kings
               Supremacy
               ,
               Episcopacy
               ,
               Figurative
               Presence
               ,
               tho
               perhaps
               we
               do
               not
               Judge
               by
               Scripture
               it
               to
               be
               true
               Doctrine
               ;
               we
               are
               constrained
               by
               Penal
               Laws
               ,
               and
               and
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               to
               believe
               them
               ,
               as
               Papists
               by
               their
               Inquisition
               ;
               and
               why
               ?
               Because
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               understands
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               it
               's
               true
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               reply
               you
               do
               not
               Interpret
               Scripture
               so
               ,
               you
               'll
               not
               be
               heard
               ;
               you
               must
               submit
               and
               believe
               against
               your
               Judgment
               ;
               and
               what
               's
               this
               but
               plain
               Popish
               Tyranny
               over
               Mens
               Consciences
               ?
               Did
               Luther
               and
               Calvin
               forsake
               the
               Pope
               and
               Councils
               ,
               for
               to
               submit
               their
               Judgments
               to
               any
               other
               ?
               No
               ,
               but
               to
               follow
               Scripture
               as
               each
               one
               of
               them
               understood
               it
               :
               And
               tho'
               Luther
               was
               a
               Man
               raised
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               replenish'd
               with
               his
               Spirit
               to
               repair
               the
               ruins
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               yet
               Calvin
               did
               no
               more
               submit
               to
               him
               ,
               than
               Luther
               did
               to
               the
               Pope
               ;
               nor
               did
               Zuinglius
               submit
               to
               Calvin
               ,
               but
               followed
               his
               own
               sense
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               nor
               did
               Oeclampadius
               submit
               to
               Zuinglius
               ;
               but
               every
               one
               searched
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               believed
               and
               taught
               what
               they
               thought
               to
               be
               true
               and
               thus
               we
               became
               a
               Reformation
               of
               Popery
               ;
               If
               therefore
               
               we
               will
               continue
               a
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               walk
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               our
               blessed
               Reformers
               ;
               we
               must
               not
               be
               constrained
               to
               believe
               any
               Mans
               sense
               of
               Scripture
               .
               We
               must
               believe
               whatever
               we
               think
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               other
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               but
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               each
               one
               understands
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               And
               what
               then
               ?
               What
               do
               you
               infer
               from
               this
               discourse
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               This
               consequence
               ,
               that
               whereas
               no
               true
               Child
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               be
               he
               of
               what
               Congregation
               he
               will
               ,
               can
               justly
               deny
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               to
               be
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               any
               person
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               Interprets
               it
               ;
               it
               follows
               unavoidably
               that
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               is
               ,
               
                 Whatever
                 any
                 person
                 of
                 Judgment
                 Interprets
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
              
               and
               whatever
               
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Beza
              
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               of
               sound
               judgment
               in
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               since
               its
               first
               rise
               until
               this
               day
               ,
               taught
               to
               be
               the
               true
               sence
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               called
               and
               esteemed
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               tho'
               to
               this
               or
               that
               Congregation
               ,
               it
               may
               seem
               to
               be
               wicked
               and
               scandalous
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               let
               me
               answer
               to
               an
               Objection
               you
               made
               against
               this
               Principle
               in
               our
               entrance
               to
               this
               discourse
               :
               You
               objected
               that
               many
               Popish
               Doctors
               and
               Casuists
               ,
               delivered
               scandalous
               and
               base
               Doctrines
               ,
               which
               the
               Papists
               will
               not
               admit
               to
               be
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
               tho'
               delivered
               by
               popish
               Doctors
               ;
               and
               thence
               you
               pretended
               ,
               
               that
               the
               particular
               sentiments
               of
               private
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Reformation
               are
               not
               to
               be
               called
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               our
               Church
               .
               But
               be
               pleased
               to
               observe
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               Popery
               and
               our
               Reformation
               the
               Rule
               of
               ,
               Faith
               in
               Popery
               is
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               Interpreted
               by
               the
               Pope
               and
               Council
               ,
               or
               their
               Church
               ;
               they
               will
               admit
               no
               other
               ;
               consequently
               no
               Doctrin
               is
               to
               be
               called
               Popery
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               Judged
               by
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               Church
               ,
               or
               Council
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               sense
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               Doctor
               or
               University
               holds
               any
               sense
               contrary
               to
               theirs
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               called
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               that
               particular
               person
               and
               not
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               popish
               Church
               ,
               because
               their
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               is
               not
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               Interpreted
               by
               their
               Pope
               and
               Council
               .
               But
               whereas
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               in
               the
               Reformation
               is
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               each
               person
               of
               sound
               judgment
               Interprets
               it
               ;
               whatever
               Doctrin
               ,
               or
               Sense
               ,
               is
               said
               by
               any
               Man
               to
               be
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               justly
               to
               be
               called
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               :
               For
               example
               ,
               Melancthon
               ,
               a
               Man
               of
               sound
               Judgmen
               ,
               great
               Learning
               ,
               and
               of
               an
               upright
               Conscience
               ,
               Taught
               Bigamy
               to
               be
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               Beza
               Taught
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               might
               be
               administer'd
               a
               in
               any
               kind
               of
               Victuals
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               :
               Calvin
               Taught
               that
               Christ
               despaired
               on
               the
               Cross
               ,
               and
               suffer'd
               the
               pains
               of
               Hell
               after
               his
               Death
               :
               Why
               then
               ,
               let
               all
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Universities
               of
               England
               condemn
               this
               Doctrine
               ;
               let
               all
               the
               Synods
               of
               France
               
               and
               Germany
               decry
               it
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               will
               be
               still
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               because
               it
               's
               Scripture
               as
               Interpreted
               by
               Men
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               The
               heat
               of
               your
               discourse
               has
               tired
               you
               ,
               and
               my
               memory
               is
               sufficiently
               loaden
               with
               what
               you
               have
               said
               ;
               let
               me
               digest
               it
               in
               my
               private
               retirement
               and
               we
               will
               meet
               again
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               Content
               ,
               carry
               with
               you
               these
               three
               points
               which
               I
               have
               proved
               convincingly
               ;
               First
               ,
               
                 our
                 Rule
                 of
                 Faith
              
               is
               Scripture
               ,
               not
               as
               Interpreted
               by
               this
               or
               that
               ,
               but
               by
               any
               Man
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               ;
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               follows
               hence
               that
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               must
               be
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               called
               whatever
               any
               Man
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               says
               is
               the
               sense
               of
               Scripture
               :
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               follows
               we
               may
               change
               Religions
               as
               often
               as
               we
               please
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Third
             Dialogue
             .
          
           
             
               ISMAEL
               .
            
             
               I
               remember
               well
               the
               summary
               of
               your
               last
               discourse
               given
               me
               in
               three
               points
               ,
               and
               I
               find
               the
               second
               to
               be
               absurd
               and
               repugnant
               to
               reason
               :
               you
               'll
               never
               perswade
               it
               ,
               tho'
               you
               pleaded
               for
               it
               with
               great
               energy
               ;
               what
               if
               a
               silly
               Woman
               ,
               Cobler
               ,
               or
               other
               Tradesmen
               ,
               read
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               give
               their
               sense
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               ,
               forsooth
               ,
               must
               be
               called
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ?
               And
               it
               shall
               be
               lawful
               for
               them
               to
               
               believe
               it
               ,
               against
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               Do
               not
               limit
               Gods
               infinite
               goodness
               ,
               by
               measuring
               his
               mercies
               towards
               his
               Creatures
               with
               your
               narrow
               apprehensions
               :
               Take
               notice
               ,
               he
               says
               ,
               he
               has
               chosen
               the
               weak
               and
               contemptible
               of
               the
               World
               for
               to
               confound
               the
               strong
               ones
               :
               *
               
                 I
                 confess
                 unto
                 you
                 Father
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 hid
                 these
                 things
                 from
                 the
                 Wise
                 and
                 Prudent
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 revealed
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 little
                 ones
                 .
              
               And
               there
               he
               choose
               poor
               simple
               Fishermen
               to
               his
               Apostles
               :
               I
               know
               it
               's
               the
               practice
               of
               Papists
               ,
               and
               from
               them
               your
               Church
               of
               England
               borrows
               it
               ,
               to
               despise
               the
               Ministery
               of
               Women
               ,
               Tradesmen
               ,
               and
               Illiterate
               people
               ,
               in
               Preaching
               ,
               Teaching
               ,
               and
               Interpreting
               Scripture
               ;
               but
               St.
               Paul
               tells
               us
               ,
               **
               
                 The
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 bound
              
               ;
               That
               's
               to
               say
               ,
               is
               not
               entail'd
               on
               the
               learned
               ,
               rich
               ,
               or
               great
               ones
               ;
               the
               ‖
               
                 Wind
                 bloweth
                 where
                 it
                 listeth
              
               :
               Our
               Bishops
               and
               Ministers
               would
               make
               a
               Monopoly
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               have
               themselves
               to
               be
               the
               only
               Retailers
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               to
               have
               some
               plausible
               Title
               for
               to
               enjoy
               great
               Rents
               ,
               and
               shear
               the
               Flock
               .
               But
               we
               have
               seen
               ,
               as
               well
               among
               the
               Quakers
               ,
               as
               in
               other
               Congregations
               ,
               silly
               Women
               and
               Tradesmen
               ,
               replenish'd
               with
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               Preach
               and
               Expound
               the
               great
               Mysteries
               of
               our
               Religion
               with
               as
               much
               of
               
               good
               success
               and
               edification
               of
               the
               Auditory
               ,
               a●…
               any
               Penny-Book
               Man
               in
               England
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               It
               seems
               you
               approve
               the
               Ministry
               o●
               Women
               and
               silly
               Tradesmen
               ,
               for
               Preaching
               and
               Teaching
               the
               Flock
               ;
               and
               if
               so
               ,
               you
               'll
               overthrow
               our
               Hierarchy
               of
               Bishops
               and
               Ministers
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               It
               matters
               not
               so
               much
               for
               you
               to
               know
               what
               I
               approve
               or
               condemn
               ;
               but
               to
               know
               what
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               is
               ;
               it
               's
               this
               ;
               That
               none
               can
               Teach
               ,
               Preach
               ,
               Administer
               Sacraments
               ,
               or
               Exercise
               ,
               Ecclesiastical
               Function
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               not
               in
               Holy
               Orders
               ,
               Bishop
               ,
               Minister
               ,
               or
               Deacon
               ;
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               Teache●
               it
               ,
               and
               you
               may
               believe
               it
               if
               you
               please
               .
               You
               may
               also
               deny
               it
               and
               say
               ,
               any
               Woman
               or
               Tradesman
               has
               as
               much
               Power
               for
               to
               preach
               and
               administer
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               as
               the
               richest
               Bishop
               in
               England
               :
               This
               also
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               as
               well
               as
               the
               former
               ,
               because
               
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 Brownists
                 ,
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Believe
               and
               Teach
               it
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               Men
               of
               as
               sound
               Judgments
               ,
               and
               as
               good
               Reformers
               as
               Protestants
               ;
               nay
               ,
               the
               most
               learned
               of
               our
               Reformers
               ,
               teach
               and
               commend
               the
               Power
               of
               Women
               for
               to
               exercise
               Spiritual
               functions
               ,
               and
               Administer
               the
               Sacraments
               :
               a
               
                 Saumaise
                 ,
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               and
               b
               Zuinglius
               ,
               expresly
               defend
               the
               Priesthood
               
               as
               well
               of
               Women
               as
               of
               Men
               :
               And
               c
               Luther
               proves
               it
               efficaciously
               ;
               
                 The
                 first
                 office
                 of
                 a
                 Priest
              
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 is
                 to
                 Preach
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 even
                 Women
                 ;
                 the
                 the
                 second
                 is
                 to
                 Baptize
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 also
                 common
                 to
                 Women
                 ;
                 the
                 third
                 is
                 to
                 Consecrate
                 their
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 also
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 Men
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 absence
                 of
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 a
                 Woman
                 may
                 absolve
                 from
                 Sins
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Words
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Whatever
                 ye
                 shall
                 untye
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 untyed
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 were
                 said
                 to
                 all
                 Christians
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               when
               so
               eminent
               Men
               had
               not
               said
               it
               ,
               reason
               and
               Scripture
               convinces
               it
               ;
               Reason
               ,
               because
               that
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               being
               Scripture
               as
               each
               Person
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               understands
               it
               ,
               many
               Women
               undoubtedly
               are
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               why
               should
               not
               their
               interpretation
               of
               Scripture
               pass
               for
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               that
               of
               our
               Bishops
               and
               Ministers
               ?
               Scripture
               ,
               because
               we
               read
               ,
               the
               Samaritan
               Woman
               was
               the
               first
               who
               preached
               the
               Messias
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Samaria
               ,
               and
               Christ
               commanded
               
                 Mary
                 Magdalen
              
               to
               go
               to
               Preach
               his
               Resurrection
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ;
               and
               we
               know
               by
               our
               Cronicles
               ,
               that
               our
               glorious
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               of
               blessed
               Memory
               ,
               did
               not
               only
               govern
               the
               state
               ,
               but
               was
               a
               great
               Apostoless
               in
               Church
               affairs
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               To
               what
               purpose
               then
               ,
               have
               we
               Bishops
               and
               Ministers
               ,
               who
               enjoy
               so
               vast
               revenues
               ,
               if
               any
               Man
               or
               Woman
               can
               Preach
               and
               Administer
               the
               Sacraments
               as
               well
               as
               they
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               You
               may
               believe
               ,
               Bishops
               and
               Ministers
               are
               very
               needful
               for
               the
               Service
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               for
               they
               being
               commonly
               learned
               witty
               Men
               ,
               and
               having
               Wives
               ,
               they
               come
               to
               instruct
               their
               Wives
               so
               well
               ,
               that
               the
               good
               Women
               come
               in
               a
               short
               time
               to
               be
               as
               learned
               as
               their
               Husbands
               ,
               and
               as
               nimble
               and
               quick
               in
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Ministeries
               ,
               as
               they
               if
               they
               were
               permitted
               to
               exercise
               them
               ;
               as
               some
               Authors
               of
               Credit
               relate
               unto
               us
               ,
               that
               a
               Gentleman
               of
               Constance
               ,
               writ
               to
               his
               Friend
               in
               a
               Village
               ,
               (
               about
               three
               Leagues
               Distant
               from
               that
               City
               ,
               )
               whose
               Inhabitants
               were
               for
               the
               most
               part
               of
               our
               Lutheran
               Reformation
               ;
               the
               good
               Pastor
               exhorted
               his
               Flock
               to
               prepare
               for
               Easter
               Communion
               ,
               that
               none
               should
               presume
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Holy
               Table
               ,
               but
               should
               first
               confess
               and
               receive
               absolution
               of
               his
               sins
               :
               Easter
               Holy
               days
               being
               come
               ,
               such
               a
               multitude
               flock'd
               to
               confession
               ,
               that
               the
               Pastor
               could
               not
               satisfie
               the
               Devotion
               of
               so
               great
               a
               croud
               ;
               he
               called
               his
               Wife
               to
               help
               him
               ,
               for
               to
               hear
               Confessions
               ,
               and
               give
               Absolutions
               ,
               in
               which
               Ministery
               the
               good
               Lady
               did
               Labour
               with
               great
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               Penitents
               ;
               but
               neither
               the
               Pastor
               ,
               nor
               his
               vertuous
               Consort
               being
               able
               to
               dispatch
               so
               great
               a
               multitude
               ,
               
               he
               called
               his
               Maid
               Servant
               ,
               who
               did
               work
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ministery
               with
               as
               much
               expedition
               as
               her
               Master
               .
               But
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 France
              
               ,
               and
               all
               
                 England
                 (
                 Protestants
              
               excepted
               ,
               )
               will
               tell
               you
               that
               Bishops
               and
               Ministers
               are
               not
               needful
               ,
               nay
               that
               they
               are
               very
               prejudicious
               to
               the
               Reformation
               and
               State
               ;
               To
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               because
               this
               Hierarchy
               with
               the
               Bishops
               Court
               ,
               Surplices
               ,
               Corner
               Caps
               ,
               and
               other
               Trumperies
               ,
               puts
               the
               Flock
               in
               mind
               of
               Popery
               ,
               whereof
               it
               's
               a
               perfect
               Resemblance
               ;
               and
               whilst
               the
               Papists
               see
               our
               change
               from
               them
               ,
               comes
               to
               be
               almost
               no
               more
               but
               to
               substitute
               new
               Priests
               and
               Bishops
               in
               their
               own
               place
               for
               to
               manage
               more
               conscienciously
               the
               Rents
               and
               Revenues
               which
               they
               profanely
               abused
               ,
               and
               that
               those
               Rents
               and
               Revenues
               are
               still
               in
               the
               Hands
               of
               an
               Ecclesiastical
               Hierarchy
               ,
               they
               live
               in
               Hopes
               of
               recovering
               them
               some
               day
               ,
               when
               our
               Bishops
               and
               Ministers
               will
               come
               to
               be
               as
               bad
               Stewards
               of
               them
               as
               they
               were
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Flock
               will
               be
               weary
               of
               them
               and
               call
               back
               the
               Antient
               Possessors
               :
               It
               's
               therefore
               perhaps
               the
               Emissaries
               of
               the
               Pope
               do
               incessantly
               blow
               in
               our
               Ears
               ,
               how
               ill
               our
               Ecclesiastical
               Revenues
               are
               bestowed
               ,
               for
               to
               maintain
               Wives
               and
               Children
               ,
               Pomp
               and
               Vanity
               of
               Bishops
               and
               Ministers
               ,
               no
               less
               than
               in
               Popery
               .
               To
               the
               State
               ,
               they
               seem
               to
               be
               prejudicious
               ,
               whereas
               any
               but
               a
               Bishop
               or
               Minister
               ,
               would
               think
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               more
               advantagious
               to
               the
               
               Common-wealth
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               should
               have
               those
               Revenues
               for
               to
               maintain
               his
               Fleet
               and
               Army
               ,
               and
               ease
               thereby
               the
               Subjects
               of
               Subsidies
               and
               Taxes
               ,
               than
               that
               a
               handful
               of
               Bishops
               and
               Ministers
               should
               have
               them
               ?
               Specially
               when
               others
               can
               Preach
               and
               Teach
               as
               well
               as
               they
               ,
               for
               nothing
               ,
               but
               the
               pleasure
               of
               being
               heard
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               But
               do
               not
               you
               see
               it
               would
               be
               a
               Sacrilege
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               should
               deprive
               the
               Clergy
               of
               their
               Church
               Revenues
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               And
               do
               not
               you
               know
               ,
               that
               almost
               all
               our
               Congregations
               do
               hold
               our
               Clergy
               to
               be
               no
               true
               Clergy
               ,
               but
               as
               meer
               Laymen
               as
               you
               or
               I
               ?
               they
               admit
               no
               Clergy
               or
               Episcopal
               Character
               ,
               but
               Elders
               chosen
               by
               the
               Congregation
               .
               And
               if
               they
               be
               no
               true
               Clergy
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               right
               to
               the
               Church
               Revenues
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               no
               Sacrilege
               to
               deprive
               them
               of
               them
               .
               The
               Popish
               Clergy
               in
               Henry
               the
               VIII's
               time
               ,
               had
               visibly
               a
               greater
               right
               to
               them
               ,
               than
               ours
               now
               have
               .
               For
               neither
               the
               King
               himself
               nor
               any
               other
               did
               doubt
               of
               their
               Right
               ;
               and
               now
               most
               of
               our
               Congregations
               do
               absolutely
               deny
               any
               Right
               in
               our
               Clergy
               to
               those
               Rents
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               no
               Clergy
               .
               Ye●
               none
               will
               be
               so
               bold
               ,
               as
               to
               accuse
               Henry
               the
               VIII
               of
               Sacrilege
               ,
               for
               having
               taken
               the
               Church-living
               from
               them
               ,
               for
               to
               put
               them
               to
               better
               use
               .
               And
               why
               should
               we
               dare
               say
               ,
               our
               King
               would
               commit
               any
               ,
               for
               depriving
               our
               Clergy
               of
               those
               Rents
               ?
               Believe
               he
               can
               lawfully
               do
               it
               ,
               or
               believe
               
               he
               cannot
               ,
               you
               'll
               be
               still
               a
               good
               Child
               of
               the
               Reformation
               .
               Believe
               what
               you
               please
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               a
               ticklish
               point
               ,
               let
               's
               leave
               it
               to
               the
               consideration
               of
               our
               wise
               and
               prudent
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               be
               pleased
               to
               answer
               to
               my
               doubt
               .
               How
               can
               we
               live
               in
               peace
               and
               tranquility
               in
               Religion
               ,
               if
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               be
               Scripture
               as
               each
               one
               understands
               it
               .
               I
               remember
               a
               discourse
               started
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Lords
               ,
               not
               many
               Years
               ago
               ,
               by
               his
               Grace
               the
               Duke
               of
               Buckingham
               ;
               he
               desired
               to
               know
               ,
               what
               it
               was
               to
               be
               a
               Protestant
               ;
               wherein
               did
               Protestancy
               properly
               consist
               ?
               The
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               were
               present
               looked
               one
               upon
               another
               ,
               and
               whether
               they
               feared
               the
               difficulty
               of
               the
               Question
               ,
               or
               that
               for
               modesty's
               sake
               each
               expected
               to
               hear
               another
               speak
               first
               ,
               they
               stood
               silent
               for
               a
               while
               ;
               at
               last
               the
               Ice
               was
               broken
               by
               one
               ,
               others
               followed
               ,
               but
               hardly
               any
               two
               agreed
               ;
               and
               all
               that
               the
               Duke
               could
               gather
               out
               of
               their
               several
               answers
               ,
               was
               ,
               That
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               was
               Scripture
               as
               each
               one
               understood
               it
               ,
               and
               Protestancy
               nothing
               but
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               Interpreted
               by
               the
               Parliament
               and
               Church
               of
               England
               ▪
               Whereupon
               he
               concluded
               ,
               We
               have
               been
               these
               hundred
               Years
               very
               busie
               for
               to
               settle
               Religion
               ,
               and
               for
               ought
               I
               perceive
               ,
               we
               are
               as
               unsettled
               n●w
               as
               at
               the
               beginning
               :
               And
               truly
               he
               had
               great
               reason
               ,
               for
               Religion
               and
               Faith
               is
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               that
               sense
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               each
               person
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               understands
               ;
               and
               as
               it
               's
               impossible
               
               we
               should
               all
               jump
               and
               agree
               in
               one
               sense
               and
               meaning
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               so
               it
               's
               impossible
               we
               shall
               ever
               be
               settled
               and
               agree
               in
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               The
               reason
               of
               our
               unsettlement
               hitherto
               ,
               and
               at
               present
               ,
               is
               the
               violent
               efforts
               ,
               what
               by
               Persecutions
               ,
               Acts
               of
               Parliaments
               ,
               and
               other
               Oppressions
               :
               what
               by
               Invectives
               ,
               Intrigues
               ,
               and
               Cabals
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Engand
               ,
               to
               draw
               all
               to
               be
               Protestants
               ;
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               to
               make
               us
               deny
               Episcopacy
               ;
               and
               of
               each
               other
               Congregation
               to
               force
               us
               to
               their
               respective
               Tenets
               :
               And
               whilst
               this
               constraint
               and
               severity
               is
               used
               against
               Mens
               Consciences
               ,
               it
               's
               in
               vain
               to
               expect
               peace
               or
               settlement
               in
               our
               Reformed
               Church
               :
               But
               let
               us
               follow
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               let
               each
               one
               believe
               as
               in
               his
               Conscience
               he
               best
               understands
               Scripture
               :
               let
               us
               all
               believe
               what
               we
               please
               ,
               and
               be
               permitted
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               without
               doubt
               enjoy
               perfect
               Peace
               and
               Tranquillity
               :
               Believe
               you
               
                 Figurative
                 Presence
              
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               ;
               let
               the
               Lutheran
               believe
               his
               
                 Real
                 Presence
              
               ,
               if
               he
               likes
               it
               ,
               and
               let
               me
               believe
               
                 no
                 Presence
              
               at
               all
               ,
               if
               I
               judge
               there
               's
               none
               ?
               why
               will
               not
               you
               permit
               me
               to
               follow
               that
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               which
               the
               whole
               Reformation
               ,
               even
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               gives
               me
               in
               her
               39
               Articles
               ,
               
                 Scripture
                 as
                 each
                 person
                 of
                 sound
                 Judgment
                 understands
                 it
              
               ?
               To
               say
               ,
               we
               can
               never
               have
               settlement
               in
               Religion
               ,
               whilst
               this
               arbitrary
               Interpretation
               of
               Scripture
               is
               permitted
               ,
               is
               to
               speak
               like
               a
               Papist
               :
               This
               the
               Pope
               and
               Papists
               
               said
               to
               our
               first
               blessed
               Reformers
               ,
               and
               the
               Popish
               Church
               says
               this
               day
               to
               us
               ,
               That
               we
               ought
               to
               submit
               our
               judgments
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               Councils
               ;
               that
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               believe
               what
               sense
               we
               think
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               but
               what
               the
               Pope
               and
               Councils
               propose
               unto
               us
               ;
               and
               if
               Luther
               ,
               and
               our
               other
               Reformers
               did
               not
               do
               ill
               in
               following
               their
               own
               Sense
               and
               Interpretation
               of
               Scripture
               against
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               why
               do
               you
               blame
               me
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               for
               following
               their
               example
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               When
               you
               speak
               of
               our
               Reformation
               and
               Congregations
               ,
               I
               hear
               you
               reckon
               the
               
                 Arians
                 ,
                 Socinians
              
               ,
               and
               Antitrinitarians
               ,
               among
               them
               ;
               sure
               you
               do
               not
               believe
               they
               ,
               or
               such
               like
               ancient
               condemned
               Hereticks
               ,
               were
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ;
               for
               we
               Protestants
               do
               believe
               the
               Mystery
               of
               the
               Trinity
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               will
               never
               own
               them
               to
               be
               our
               Brethren
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               And
               do
               not
               you
               believe
               Episcopacy
               against
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               some
               Canonical
               Books
               against
               the
               Lutherans
               ,
               Supremacy
               against
               the
               Quakers
               ,
               and
               Infants
               Baptism
               against
               the
               Anabaptists
               ;
               and
               yet
               you
               own
               them
               as
               your
               Brethren
               and
               Godly
               Congregations
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ;
               or
               if
               you
               will
               deny
               them
               ,
               they
               will
               also
               scorn
               you
               ,
               and
               say
               they
               are
               more
               of
               the
               Reformation
               than
               you
               are
               ?
               and
               why
               will
               you
               not
               own
               the
               Arians
               ,
               &c.
               as
               your
               Brethren
               ,
               tho'
               you
               believe
               the
               Trinity
               against
               them
               ?
               You
               say
               they
               are
               
                 Old
                 condemn'd
                 Hereticks
              
               ;
               and
               does
               this
               Language
               
               become
               a
               Child
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Church
               ?
               By
               whom
               were
               they
               condemn'd
               ?
               Was
               it
               not
               by
               the
               Popish
               Church
               ?
               which
               also
               condemns
               us
               ,
               and
               says
               we
               are
               as
               much
               Hereticks
               as
               they
               ;
               and
               as
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               so
               called
               ,
               and
               judge
               the
               Pope
               and
               Councils
               Sentence
               against
               us
               ,
               to
               be
               bold
               ,
               uncharitable
               ,
               and
               unjust
               ;
               so
               we
               must
               say
               of
               the
               
                 Arians
                 ,
                 Pelagians
              
               ,
               and
               others
               condemn'd
               by
               them
               .
               You
               say
               Protestants
               will
               never
               own
               them
               to
               be
               their
               Brethren
               ;
               God
               forbid
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               should
               be
               so
               uncharitable
               to
               their
               fellow
               Christians
               ,
               and
               so
               unjust
               to
               themselves
               .
               
                 B.
                 Morton
              
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               cited
               in
               my
               first
               Dialogue
               ,
               )
               as
               learned
               a
               Man
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               bred
               ,
               says
               the
               Arian
               Church
               is
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               and
               will
               say
               no
               less
               of
               the
               others
               :
               But
               what
               need
               we
               the
               Testimony
               of
               any
               ,
               for
               what
               reason
               so
               convincingly
               proves
               ;
               They
               who
               walk
               by
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               are
               of
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Religion
               ;
               therefore
               
                 Lutherans
                 ,
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 Presbyterians
              
               and
               Independants
               ,
               do
               esteem
               themselves
               to
               be
               of
               the
               same
               Faith
               and
               Religion
               ,
               because
               they
               all
               have
               the
               same
               Rule
               ,
               which
               is
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               each
               Congregation
               understands
               it
               :
               Also
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               difference
               and
               variety
               of
               Congregations
               in
               Popery
               ,
               they
               hold
               all
               but
               one
               Faith
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               ;
               because
               they
               have
               all
               but
               one
               Rule
               of
               their
               Belief
               ,
               which
               is
               their
               infallible
               Pope
               and
               Church
               :
               But
               it
               's
               evident
               that
               those
               which
               you
               call
               
                 Antient
                 condemn'd
                 Hereticks
              
               ,
               have
               one
               and
               the
               
               same
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               with
               our
               Reformation
               ;
               for
               ours
               is
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               each
               person
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               understands
               it
               ,
               without
               any
               obligation
               of
               holding
               the
               Sense
               of
               it
               delivered
               by
               Pope
               ,
               Church
               ,
               Councils
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               ;
               therefore
               our
               first
               blessed
               Reformers
               did
               not
               care
               what
               Sense
               of
               it
               the
               Church
               or
               Pope
               did
               hold
               ,
               when
               they
               began
               to
               Preach
               the
               purity
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               but
               each
               of
               them
               Interpreted
               it
               as
               he
               thought
               sit
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               so
               purged
               the
               Church
               of
               many
               Errours
               :
               This
               is
               the
               very
               self
               same
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               which
               
                 Arians
                 ,
                 Pelagians
                 ,
                 Nestorians
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               peremptorily
               condemned
               by
               Rome
               as
               Hereticks
               ,
               did
               follow
               and
               walk
               by
               :
               Each
               of
               them
               Read
               and
               Interpreted
               Scripture
               ,
               Preached
               and
               Believed
               what
               Sense
               of
               it
               they
               thought
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               tho'
               they
               knew
               it
               was
               against
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               looking
               on
               Scripture
               alone
               as
               their
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               without
               any
               regard
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               Church
               ,
               Councils
               or
               Fathers
               :
               The
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               proud
               and
               impatient
               of
               any
               Opposition
               ,
               condemned
               them
               as
               Hereticks
               for
               not
               submitting
               their
               Judgments
               to
               her
               ;
               for
               taking
               Scripture
               as
               they
               understood
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               the
               Church
               and
               Councils
               understood
               it
               ,
               for
               their
               R●●●
               of
               Faith
               ;
               and
               if
               this
               be
               a
               crime
               ,
               we
               are
               as
               guilty
               as
               they
               ;
               we
               are
               equally
               ●…
               ocent
               or
               innocent
               ;
               we
               are
               both
               Hereticks
               ,
               or
               none
               is
               ;
               we
               are
               therefore
               concern'd
               in
               their
               Honour
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               defend
               the
               integrity
               of
               their
               procedure
               against
               the
               common
               Enemy
               ,
               
               which
               is
               the
               Pope
               .
               They
               were
               Reformers
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               their
               times
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               in
               ours
               ;
               and
               whereas
               they
               have
               the
               same
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               so
               they
               have
               the
               same
               Religion
               with
               the
               Reformation
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               Then
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               Arianism
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               lawfully
               believe
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               ,
               God's
               Unity
               in
               Nature
               and
               Trinity
               in
               Persons
               ,
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               because
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 Lutheran
              
               ,
               and
               Hugonot
               Church
               judge
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               it
               is
               true
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               judge
               also
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               true
               Doctrine
               ,
               you
               may
               believe
               it
               :
               I
               say
               also
               ,
               if
               you
               judge
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               this
               Mystery
               is
               not
               true
               ,
               you
               may
               safely
               deny
               it
               acccording
               to
               the
               Principles
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               be
               still
               as
               good
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Church
               ,
               as
               they
               who
               believe
               it
               ;
               for
               whoever
               believes
               what
               he
               judges
               by
               Scripture
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               is
               a
               true
               Reformed
               :
               And
               ,
               that
               the
               denial
               of
               the
               Trinity
               is
               as
               much
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               as
               the
               belief
               of
               it
               ;
               it
               appears
               not
               only
               because
               it
               was
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Arians
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               I
               proved
               ,
               are
               truly
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Church
               ;
               but
               because
               it
               was
               taught
               by
               the
               greatest
               Lights
               of
               our
               Church
               :
               d
               Calvin
               says
               the
               Text.
               
                 My
                 Father
                 is
                 greater
                 than
                 I
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 Man
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 God.
              
               
               And
               that
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               did
               abuse
               the
               Text
               :
               e
               
                 My
                 Father
                 and
                 I
                 are
                 one
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Vnity
                 of
                 both
                 in
                 Nature
                 ;
                 whereas
                 it
                 only
                 signifies
                 their
                 Vnity
                 by
                 conformity
                 of
                 Wills.
              
               Again
               he
               says
               ,
               Epist
               .
               2.
               ad
               Polon
               .
               in
               Tract
               .
               Theol.
               pag.
               796.
               
               That
               Prayer
               ,
               
                 Holy
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 one
                 God
                 have
                 mercy
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 brabarous
                 ,
                 and
                 does
                 not
                 please
                 me
                 .
              
               And
               adds
               ,
               f
               
                 The
                 Son
                 has
                 his
                 own
                 substance
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 Father
                 .
              
               His
               Disciple
               g
               Danaeus
               ,
               says
               ,
               
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 foolish
                 insipid
                 Prayer
              
               :
               And
               our
               great
               Apostle
               Luther
               ,
               (
               who
               as
               Fox
               witnesseth
               ,
               was
               the
               Chariot
               and
               Conductor
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               a
               Man
               extraordinarily
               raised
               and
               replenish'd
               with
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               teach
               the
               purity
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               )
               caused
               that
               Prayer
               to
               be
               blotted
               out
               of
               the
               Litanies
               ,
               h
               
                 That
                 word
                 Trinity
              
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 sounds
                 coldly
                 ;
                 my
                 Soul
                 hates
                 that
                 word
              
               Humousion
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Arian
               
                 did
                 well
                 in
                 not
                 admitting
                 it
                 .
              
               Lastly
               ,
               Ochinus
               that
               great
               Oracle
               of
               England
               ,
               impugns
               this
               Mystery
               with
               a
               strong
               discourse
               :
               i
               
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 obliged
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
              
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Testament
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 our
                 condition
                 would
                 be
                 worse
                 than
                 theirs
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 obliged
                 to
                 believe
                 this
                 Mystery
                 ,
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 obliged
                 .
              
               Examin
               ,
               I
               pray
               ,
               the
               Works
               of
               these
               eminent
               Doctors
               ,
               where
               I
               quote
               them
               ;
               consider
               if
               they
               be
               not
               ,
               not
               only
               Men
               of
               sound
               judgment
               ,
               but
               Men
               extraordinarily
               raised
               by
               
               God
               ,
               (
               says
               the
               Synod
               of
               Charenton
               ;
               )
               the
               Chariots
               and
               Conductors
               of
               Israel
               ,
               says
               Fox
               :
               Men
               to
               be
               reverenc'd
               after
               Christ
               ,
               says
               our
               Doctor
               ●owel
               ,
               and
               Apostolical
               Oracles
               sent
               to
               teach
               us
               the
               purity
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               conclude
               ,
               it
               's
               an
               undeniable
               Verity
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               whereas
               it's
               Scripture
               as
               Interpreted
               by
               such
               Men
               :
               Oh!
               But
               
                 England
                 ,
                 France
              
               ,
               and
               Scotland
               ,
               believe
               this
               Mystery
               ;
               well
               !
               And
               what
               then
               ?
               That
               proves
               that
               the
               Mystery
               is
               also
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               because
               whatever
               any
               Man
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               thinks
               to
               be
               Scripture
               ,
               it
               's
               the
               Doctrine
               ;
               but
               is
               England
               or
               France
               alone
               the
               whole
               Reformation
               ?
               Are
               not
               
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Danaeus
                 ,
                 Ochinus
              
               as
               well
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               Men
               of
               as
               sound
               Judgment
               as
               they
               ?
               Since
               therefore
               they
               understand
               ,
               by
               Scripture
               there
               's
               no
               Trinity
               ,
               it
               's
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               also
               that
               there
               's
               none
               :
               Believe
               it
               or
               deny
               it
               ,
               which
               you
               like
               best
               ,
               and
               you
               'll
               be
               still
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               By
               the
               principle
               you
               run
               upon
               you
               say
               any
               may
               Blasphemy
               is
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               for
               there
               's
               hardly
               any
               so
               execrable
               ,
               but
               some
               Dr.
               of
               ours
               has
               delivered
               and
               taught
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               The
               Principle
               I
               run
               upon
               is
               this
               ,
               Scripture
               as
               each
               person
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               interprets
               it
               ,
               is
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               :
               Judge
               you
               ,
               if
               that
               be
               not
               a
               good
               Principle
               in
               our
               Reformed
               
               Church
               ,
               whereas
               this
               is
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               given
               us
               by
               the
               39
               Articles
               ,
               and
               generally
               by
               all
               our
               Doctors
               ,
               as
               I
               proved
               in
               my
               first
               Dialogue
               :
               this
               being
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               and
               Reformed
               Doctrine
               ,
               it
               's
               evident
               ,
               that
               whatever
               Doctrine
               is
               judged
               by
               any
               person
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               to
               be
               contained
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               our
               Reformation
               :
               some
               persons
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               say
               the
               
                 Real
                 Presence
              
               is
               expressed
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               this
               therefore
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ;
               others
               say
               only
               
                 Figurative
                 Presence
              
               is
               taught
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               this
               also
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ;
               some
               ,
               understand
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Mystery
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Trinity
               ,
               this
               therefore
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               :
               others
               understand
               there
               's
               no
               such
               Mystery
               ,
               this
               also
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               :
               so
               that
               whether
               you
               believe
               or
               deny
               this
               or
               any
               other
               Tenet
               controverted
               ,
               you
               'll
               still
               hold
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               Calvin
               k
               says
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 pray'd
                 unadvisedly
                 ,
                 the
                 Eve
                 of
                 his
                 passion
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 uttered
                 words
                 whereof
                 he
                 was
                 afterward
                 sorry
                 :
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 passion
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 troubled
                 of
                 all
                 sides
                 ,
                 that
                 overwhelm'd
                 with
                 desparation
                 ,
                 he
                 desisted
                 from
                 invoking
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 renounce
                 all
                 hopes
                 of
                 Salvation
                 :
              
               And
               says
               he
               ,
               l
               
                 if
                 you
                 object
                 it
                 's
                 absurd
                 and
                 scandalous
                 to
                 affirm
                 Christ
                 
                 despair
              
               I
               answer
               ,
               
                 This
                 desparation
                 proceeded
                 from
                 him
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 man
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 God.
              
               And
               this
               is
               not
               only
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Calvin
               ,
               but
               of
               Brentius
               ,
               m
               Marlotus
               ,
               n
               Jacobus
               Minister
               (
               quoted
               by
               Bilson
               )
               and
               of
               Beza
               .
               Will
               you
               say
               this
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               or
               that
               we
               can
               without
               scruple
               believe
               it
               ?
               Also
               Calvin
               says
               ,
               o
               
                 That
                 Christ's
                 corporal
                 death
                 was
                 not
                 sufficient
                 for
                 to
                 redeem
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 after
                 having
                 despaired
                 on
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 he
                 suffered
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 Soul
                 ;
                 that
                 's
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Soul
                 after
                 his
                 corporal
                 death
                 ,
                 suffered
                 the
                 pains
                 of
                 the
                 damn'd
                 in
                 Hell.
              
               And
               says
               he
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 doltish
                 ,
                 brutish
                 ,
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 deny
                 it
                 .
              
               Luther
               also
               teaches
               the
               same
               Doctrine
               :
               p
               
                 As
                 he
                 suffered
                 with
                 exceeding
                 pains
                 ,
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 seems
                 he
                 suffered
                 afterward
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 in
                 Hell
              
               :
               Epinus
               q
               a
               learned
               Lutheran
               says
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 descended
                 into
                 Hell
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 suffered
                 not
                 only
                 corporal
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 death
                 and
                 fire
                 of
                 Hell.
              
               Mr.
               Fulk
               and
               Perkins
               avow
               this
               is
               also
               the
               express
               Doctrine
               of
               
                 Illiricus
                 ,
                 Latimer
              
               and
               Lossius
               .
               Also
               Luther
               r
               most
               impiously
               affirms
               ,
               that
               
                 not
                 the
                 human
                 Nature
                 of
                 Christ
                 dyed
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 his
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 :
              
               see
               
               Luther's
               words
               quoted
               at
               large
               by
               
               Zuinglius
               ,
               ſ
               and
               Hospinian
               ;
               t
               If
               you
               say
               such
               scandalous
               blasphemies
               may
               be
               safely
               believed
               ,
               you
               will
               render
               your
               Christianity
               suspected
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               may
               be
               believed
               according
               to
               the
               Principles
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               you
               will
               make
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               its
               Principles
               to
               be
               hated
               by
               any
               good
               Christian
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               If
               I
               walk
               by
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               I
               'll
               prove
               my self
               a
               true
               Reformed
               Child
               ;
               and
               if
               I
               prove
               my self
               to
               be
               a
               Reformed
               Child
               ,
               my
               Christianity
               cannot
               be
               justly
               suspected
               .
               What
               Tenet
               have
               you
               related
               of
               all
               those
               which
               you
               call
               blasphemies
               and
               scandals
               ,
               but
               has
               been
               judged
               by
               those
               eminent
               Doctors
               of
               our
               Reformation
               to
               be
               express
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               conformable
               to
               Scripture
               ;
               and
               since
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               is
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               each
               person
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               understands
               it
               ,
               and
               since
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               our
               Reformation
               is
               but
               whatever
               any
               such
               person
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               ,
               judges
               to
               be
               expressed
               in
               ,
               or
               proved
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               it
               's
               evident
               that
               all
               those
               Tenets
               are
               undeniably
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               :
               I
               say
               then
               ,
               and
               will
               say
               ,
               without
               any
               offence
               to
               my
               Christianity
               ,
               or
               blemish
               to
               our
               Reformed
               Church
               ,
               that
               those
               Tenets
               are
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Reformation
               and
               may
               be
               as
               safely
               
               believed
               by
               any
               Child
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               Figurative
               Presence
               ,
               Supremacy
               ,
               or
               Two
               Sacraments
               :
               and
               let
               not
               any
               Bigot
               pretend
               to
               frighten
               me
               from
               this
               Doctrine
               by
               calling
               it
               Blasphemy
               and
               Impiety
               ;
               No
               ,
               it
               's
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               interpreted
               by
               our
               renowned
               Reformed
               Doctors
               ,
               therefore
               it
               's
               no
               Blasphemy
               :
               Let
               any
               man
               convince
               me
               ,
               that
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               must
               not
               be
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               each
               person
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               understands
               it
               ;
               and
               he
               will
               convince
               that
               this
               cannot
               be
               justly
               called
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ;
               but
               whilst
               that
               Principle
               and
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               stands
               unshaken
               ,
               nothing
               that
               is
               taught
               by
               any
               Person
               of
               Judgment
               to
               be
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               to
               be
               called
               our
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               safely
               believed
               .
            
             
               You
               say
               ,
               that
               whoever
               has
               any
               Love
               for
               Christianity
               ,
               will
               hate
               the
               Reformation
               and
               its
               Principles
               ,
               if
               they
               give
               Liberty
               for
               to
               believe
               such
               Blasphemies
               :
               But
               ,
               can
               any
               Mother
               be
               more
               indulgent
               to
               her
               Child
               ,
               than
               the
               Reformation
               is
               to
               us
               ?
               such
               as
               think
               those
               Tenets
               to
               be
               Blasphemies
               ,
               the
               Reformation
               gives
               them
               leave
               not
               to
               believe
               them
               :
               and
               if
               any
               judges
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               Blasphemies
               ,
               but
               pure
               Doctrine
               ,
               as
               
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Calvin
              
               ,
               and
               others
               did
               ,
               they
               have
               Liberty
               for
               to
               believe
               them
               .
               He
               who
               denies
               them
               ,
               cannot
               in
               Charity
               check
               them
               who
               believe
               them
               ,
               nor
               can
               they
               who
               believe
               them
               ,
               check
               those
               who
               deny
               them
               ,
               whereas
               each
               follow
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               believe
               what
               they
               judge
               
               by
               Scripture
               to
               be
               true
               .
               And
               if
               you
               or
               your
               Church
               of
               England
               cry
               out
               
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
                 Blasphemy
              
               ,
               against
               all
               that
               you
               judge
               to
               be
               false
               ,
               why
               do
               not
               you
               cry
               Blasphemy
               against
               
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 Lutherans
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Congregations
               ,
               from
               whom
               you
               dissent
               ?
               And
               what
               difference
               betwixt
               you
               and
               ●he
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ?
               The
               folly
               of
               this
               is
               to
               call
               Heresy
               and
               Blasphemy
               all
               that
               is
               not
               her
               own
               Doctrine
               !
               And
               all
               that
               your
               Church
               of
               England
               mislikes
               ,
               must
               be
               
                 Fanaticism
                 ,
                 Blaphemy
              
               ,
               and
               Impiety
               ?
               Must
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               be
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               understands
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               otherwise
               ?
               Presbyterians
               ,
               and
               Lutherans
               ,
               will
               never
               allow
               it
               :
               If
               therefore
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               be
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               each
               Person
               understands
               it
               ;
               any
               Person
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               in
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               may
               without
               scruple
               believe
               what
               he
               understands
               to
               be
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Fourth
             DIALOGUE
             .
          
           
             
               ISMAEL
               .
            
             
               You
               still
               insist
               upon
               that
               principle
               ,
               that
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               is
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               each
               person
               of
               sound
               judgment
               understands
               it
               ,
               and
               from
               that
               principle
               will
               follow
               many
               absurd
               consequences
               destructive
               of
               Piety
               and
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               That
               Principle
               is
               not
               invented
               by
               me
               ,
               it
               's
               of
               our
               Holy
               Reformation
               ;
               if
               I
               did
               discourse
               
               with
               a
               Papist
               I
               would
               prove
               the
               principle
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               and
               Gods
               express
               Word
               ;
               but
               since
               I
               discourse
               with
               a
               Reformed
               Child
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               I
               need
               not
               spend
               my
               time
               in
               proving
               it
               ;
               This
               principle
               then
               ,
               being
               an
               unquestionable
               truth
               in
               our
               Reformation
               ,
               no
               Reformed
               Child
               must
               be
               so
               irreverent
               and
               bold
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               any
               Doctrine
               which
               clearly
               and
               unavoidably
               follows
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               Blasphemous
               or
               Impious
               ,
               for
               that
               would
               be
               to
               condemn
               our
               principle
               by
               which
               we
               walk
               :
               
                 Ex
                 vero
                 non
                 sequitur
                 nisi
                 veram
              
               :
               From
               a
               true
               Principle
               nothing
               can
               follow
               but
               true
               Doctrine
               .
               Can
               you
               deny
               but
               this
               was
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               principle
               of
               our
               first
               blessed
               Reformers
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               her
               39
               Articles
               ?
               If
               therefore
               they
               judged
               ,
               and
               if
               any
               other
               judges
               by
               that
               Rule
               and
               Principle
               ,
               that
               those
               Tenets
               which
               you
               call
               Impious
               and
               Blasphemous
               ,
               to
               be
               true
               Doctrine
               ,
               they
               cannot
               be
               blamed
               for
               believing
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               I
               confess
               our
               first
               Reformers
               did
               speak
               so
               ,
               but
               I
               say
               such
               Errors
               and
               Impious
               Doctrines
               cannot
               without
               Irreverence
               be
               called
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               cannot
               without
               impiety
               be
               believed
               ,
               because
               our
               Reformation
               at
               present
               condemns
               and
               detests
               those
               Blasphemies
               ,
               for
               we
               must
               grant
               that
               our
               Reformation
               in
               its
               beginning
               was
               not
               in
               its
               full
               perfection
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               God
               began
               it
               by
               
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Zuinglius
              
               ,
               
               and
               others
               :
               Those
               great
               Men
               had
               their
               frailties
               ,
               they
               did
               overlash
               in
               some
               things
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               said
               amiss
               ,
               Gods
               Heavenly
               Spirit
               inspired
               to
               the
               Church
               from
               time
               to
               time
               to
               correct
               it
               ,
               and
               has
               at
               length
               brought
               our
               Church
               to
               that
               purity
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               fulness
               of
               perfection
               which
               now
               it
               enjoys
               .
               Nothing
               is
               to
               be
               called
               now
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               now
               believed
               by
               our
               Congregations
               ,
               and
               none
               of
               them
               believes
               those
               execrable
               Tenets
               you
               related
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               You
               wrong
               the
               Reformation
               very
               much
               ,
               in
               saying
               it
               had
               not
               its
               full
               perfection
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               it
               's
               rather
               to
               be
               thought
               ,
               that
               that
               polishing
               and
               refining
               of
               it
               in
               ensuing
               Years
               with
               new
               perfections
               ,
               and
               correcting
               the
               first
               draught
               of
               it
               by
               our
               first
               Reformers
               ,
               has
               been
               a
               corruption
               of
               it
               with
               some
               mixture
               of
               Popish
               Errors
               and
               Superstitions
               :
               For
               all
               Religious
               Congregations
               and
               Pretenders
               to
               Piety
               ,
               are
               at
               the
               first
               beginning
               in
               the
               height
               of
               their
               perfection
               ,
               and
               in
               Progress
               of
               Years
               they
               decline
               and
               decay
               from
               their
               primitive
               Spirit
               into
               errors
               and
               corruption
               of
               manners
               :
               Religious
               Congregations
               are
               not
               like
               Arts
               and
               Sciences
               ,
               which
               by
               time
               and
               experience
               receive
               new
               perfections
               ;
               but
               like
               Chimnies
               ,
               which
               grow
               daily
               blacker
               by
               continual
               smoke
               and
               fire
               :
               Witness
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               and
               Law
               in
               its
               beginning
               ,
               flourishing
               and
               holy
               ,
               but
               corrupted
               in
               progress
               of
               time
               ,
               
               by
               Traditions
               of
               Men
               and
               Superstitions
               of
               Pharisees
               :
               Witness
               also
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Gospel
               in
               those
               happy
               times
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               holy
               and
               pure
               ,
               but
               corrupted
               after
               some
               Years
               by
               errors
               of
               Popery
               :
               If
               we
               be
               to
               seek
               for
               the
               pure
               and
               Orthodox
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               ought
               not
               we
               to
               be
               said
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Men
               raised
               extraordinarily
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               replenished
               with
               his
               Spirit
               to
               teach
               us
               the
               Gospel
               ?
               And
               if
               we
               be
               to
               seek
               for
               the
               Pure
               and
               Orthodox
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               ought
               not
               we
               to
               be
               sway'd
               rather
               by
               
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Melancthon
                 ,
                 Zuinglius
                 ,
                 Beza
                 ,
              
               and
               our
               other
               first
               Reformers
               ,
               than
               by
               a
               few
               Ministers
               and
               Bishops
               of
               England
               ,
               who
               tho'
               they
               be
               Wise
               and
               Pious
               Men
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               not
               of
               that
               stamp
               as
               the
               others
               .
               And
               if
               our
               present
               Congregations
               presume
               to
               correct
               them
               ,
               and
               say
               they
               overlash'd
               in
               their
               doctrine
               ;
               will
               not
               the
               Papists
               say
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               been
               such
               scandalous
               Masters
               ,
               and
               false
               Teachers
               ,
               why
               did
               you
               receive
               their
               Reformation
               ?
               And
               as
               they
               erred
               so
               grosly
               in
               such
               prime
               Articles
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               why
               do
               you
               fear
               and
               suspect
               they
               have
               also
               erred
               in
               the
               rest
               ?
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Papists
               will
               say
               ,
               if
               as
               they
               Reformed
               us
               ,
               you
               Reform
               them
               ,
               then
               you
               must
               expect
               and
               permit
               that
               others
               may
               reform
               you
               ,
               and
               forsake
               your
               Doctrine
               as
               you
               forsake
               theirs
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               I
               wish
               you
               could
               make
               out
               ,
               that
               the
               Reformation
               was
               in
               its
               full
               .
               Perfection
               in
               its
               beginning
               ;
               
               had
               you
               read
               some
               Writers
               of
               ours
               ,
               perhaps
               you
               would
               judge
               otherwise
               ;
               a
               Musculus
               ,
               ●…
               learned
               Lutheran
               ,
               writes
               thus
               ;
               
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 ●s
                 at
                 Present
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 be
                 desirous
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 great
                 Rabble
                 of
                 Knaves
                 ,
                 turbulent
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 deceitful
                 Persons
                 ,
                 Cozeners
                 ,
                 and
                 Debauch'd
                 Men
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 go
                 to
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 purely
                 Preached
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 find
                 them
                 by
                 Multitudes
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 's
                 more
                 manifest
                 than
                 the
                 by
                 light
                 ,
                 that
                 never
                 were
                 there
                 more
                 unbridled
                 and
                 ●nruly
                 People
                 among
                 the
              
               Turks
               and
               Infidels
               
                 than
                 the
                 Professors
                 of
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               b
               Luther
               himself
               says
               as
               much
               ;
               
                 The
                 World
                 grows
                 daily
                 worse
                 and
                 Men
                 are
                 now
                 more
                 covetous
                 ,
                 revengeful
                 ,
                 and
                 licentiius
                 than
                 they
                 were
                 in
              
               Popery
               .
               Mr.
               Stubs
               c
               says
               ,
               no
               less
               ;
               
                 After
                 my
                 Travels
                 round
                 about
                 all
              
               England
               ,
               
                 I
                 found
                 the
                 People
                 in
                 most
                 Parts
                 proud
                 ,
                 malicious
                 ,
                 ambitious
                 and
                 careless
                 of
                 good
                 Works
                 .
              
               Mr.
               Richard
               Gefery
               ,
               
                 in
                 his
                 Sermon
                 at
                 St.
              
               Paul's
               
                 Cross
                 ,
                 Printed
              
               Anno
               1604.
               
               
                 I
                 may
                 freely
                 speak
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 plainly
                 seen
                 that
                 in
              
               Flanders
               
                 never
                 was
                 there
                 more
                 Drunkenness
                 ,
                 in
              
               Italy
               
                 more
                 Wantonness
                 ,
                 in
              
               Jury
               
                 more
                 Hypocrisie
              
               ,
               Turky
               
                 more
                 Impiety
                 ,
                 in
              
               Tartary
               
                 more
                 Iniquity
                 ,
                 than
                 is
                 practised
                 generally
                 in
              
               England
               ,
               
                 and
                 particularly
                 in
              
               London
               .
               Certainly
               our
               Reformation
               at
               present
               deserves
               a
               better
               Character
               ;
               never
               did
               the
               Ale-houses
               and
               Taverns
               complain
               more
               heavily
               of
               want
               of
               Trading
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               
               Proof
               of
               our
               Sobriety
               ;
               the
               Churches
               which
               we
               see
               a
               Building
               in
               London
               ,
               is
               a
               good
               Testimony
               of
               Piety
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               so
               far
               from
               any
               smack
               of
               Hypocrisie
               ,
               that
               you
               shall
               not
               see
               in
               all
               London
               the
               least
               appearance
               of
               Vertue
               ,
               so
               hiddenly
               it's
               kept
               from
               mortal
               Eyes
               ,
               but
               what
               you
               may
               meet
               in
               our
               honest
               Quakers
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               I
               confess
               our
               Congregations
               as
               now
               they
               are
               ,
               are
               very
               good
               both
               in
               Doctrine
               and
               Manners
               ;
               but
               I
               say
               also
               ,
               that
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Manners
               of
               our
               Reformation
               ,
               at
               its
               first
               beginning
               was
               as
               pure
               ,
               as
               Holy
               ,
               and
               as
               true
               as
               now
               it
               is
               ,
               or
               ever
               it
               will
               be
               .
               Nay
               ,
               supposing
               and
               granted
               ,
               their
               Manners
               and
               Doctrine
               were
               so
               corrupt
               as
               those
               Doctors
               mention
               ;
               I
               say
               that
               amidst
               all
               those
               Vices
               ,
               their
               Life
               was
               as
               Holy
               ,
               Innocent
               ,
               Blameless
               and
               Pure
               as
               yours
               is
               now
               .
               And
               that
               you
               may
               be
               convinc'd
               of
               this
               Truth
               ,
               know
               that
               Calvin
               expresly
               teaches
               .
               d
               
                 We
                 believe
                 the
                 Sins
                 of
                 the
                 Faithful
                 ,
              
               (
               he
               means
               of
               the
               Reformation
               )
               
                 are
                 but
                 venial
                 Sins
                 ;
                 not
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 deserve
                 Death
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 damnation
                 for
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Grace
                 in
                 asmuch
                 as
                 their
                 Sins
                 are
                 not
                 imputed
                 to
                 them
              
               ;
               And
               again
               e
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 We
                 can
                 assure
                 our selves
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 be
                 damn'd
                 for
                 any
                 Sins
                 ,
                 then
              
               Jesus
               Christ
               
                 himself
                 .
                 Luther
              
               f
               is
               of
               the
               same
               Opinion
               ,
               
                 As
                 nothing
                 but
                 Faith
                 doth
                 Justifie
                 us
                 ,
                 so
                 nothing
                 but
                 
                 incredulity
                 is
                 a
                 Sin.
              
               Again
               ,
               g
               
                 No
                 Sin
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 condemn
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 damn'd
                 ,
                 are
                 damn'd
                 only
                 for
                 their
                 Incredulity
              
               Whitaker
               ,
               h
               
                 No
                 Sin
                 can
                 hurt
                 a
                 Men
                 who
                 has
                 Faith.
              
               The
               same
               is
               taught
               by
               
                 Wotton
                 ,
                 Fulk
                 ,
                 Tindal
              
               ,
               and
               Beza
               .
               It
               's
               therefore
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               Interpreted
               by
               these
               Persons
               of
               great
               and
               sound
               Judgment
               ,
               that
               Incests
               ,
               Murthers
               ,
               Intemperance
               ,
               or
               whatever
               else
               you
               call
               a
               Sin
               ,
               (
               Incredulity
               excepted
               ,
               )
               either
               is
               no
               Sin
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               but
               Venial
               Sins
               ,
               which
               do
               no
               harm
               ,
               nor
               cannot
               damn
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ;
               if
               therefore
               our
               Brethren
               lived
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               as
               those
               Authors
               relate
               ,
               they
               lived
               according
               to
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               Interpreted
               to
               them
               by
               Men
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               this
               being
               our
               rule
               of
               Faith
               and
               Manners
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               ill
               ,
               but
               very
               well
               in
               following
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               They
               were
               men
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               it
               's
               true
               ,
               who
               taught
               these
               Errors
               ,
               and
               dissolutition
               of
               Life
               and
               good
               Manners
               ;
               insomuch
               ,
               they
               swerved
               from
               the
               Spirits
               Holiness
               and
               Purity
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               must
               not
               be
               believed
               nor
               commended
               .
               Look
               upon
               the
               Reformation
               as
               now
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               you
               will
               not
               find
               any
               such
               scandalous
               Doctrine
               ,
               or
               Corruption
               of
               manners
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               They
               were
               not
               only
               Men
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               but
               the
               greatest
               Oracles
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               
               you
               will
               not
               match
               with
               any
               of
               our
               prese●●…
               Congregations
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               not
               pardonable
               in
               any
               Reformed
               Child
               to
               say
               ,
               such
               Oracles
               ,
               Extraordinarily
               raised
               by
               God
               to
               teach
               the
               Purity
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               should
               have
               taught
               either
               Errors
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               or
               dissolution
               of
               Manners
               .
               They
               taugh●
               what
               in
               their
               Consciences
               they
               understood
               by
               Scripture
               to
               be
               true
               ;
               if
               you
               will
               not
               be
               so
               it
               revent
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               Knaves
               ,
               who
               spoke
               and
               taught
               against
               their
               Consciences
               and
               Knowledge
               .
               Therefore
               they
               taught
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               purely
               and
               truly
               ▪
               The
               Consequence
               is
               Evident
               :
               For
               what
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               but
               what
               wise
               ,
               learned
               Men
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               think
               and
               understand
               by
               Scripture
               to
               be
               true
               ?
               Why
               is
               figurative
               Presence
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               though
               denied
               by
               Lutherans
               ,
               (
               who
               are
               Reformed
               also
               ,
               )
               but
               because
               Wise
               ,
               Learned
               Men
               Judge
               by
               Scripture
               as
               they
               understand
               it
               ,
               it
               's
               the
               true
               Doctrine
               ?
               or
               can
               you
               give
               me
               any
               other
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               by
               which
               we
               may
               know
               what
               Doctrine
               is
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               what
               not
               ,
               but
               Scripture
               as
               each
               person
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               understands
               it
               ?
               Or
               what
               Rule
               can
               you
               give
               for
               to
               know
               what
               is
               good
               or
               evil
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               but
               Scripture
               as
               understood
               by
               such
               Persons
               ?
               If
               therefore
               
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Calvin
              
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Doctors
               I
               quoted
               ,
               Judge
               by
               Scripture
               that
               Doctrine
               and
               manner
               of
               Life
               to
               be
               true
               and
               good
               ,
               why
               may
               not
               we
               say
               it
               's
               the
               Doctrine
               
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ?
               If
               you
               or
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               or
               Scotland
               Judge
               that
               Doctrine
               to
               be
               false
               ,
               and
               that
               manner
               of
               Life
               to
               be
               a
               dissolution
               and
               corruption
               of
               Manners
               :
               Why
               ?
               you
               are
               Men
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               ,
               you
               understand
               Scripture
               so
               ;
               that
               will
               be
               the
               Doctrine
               also
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               you
               may
               believe
               it
               :
               But
               you
               must
               not
               deny
               that
               Luther
               and
               Calvin's
               Doctrine
               also
               is
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               Men
               of
               as
               sound
               Judgment
               as
               you
               .
            
             
               You
               transgress
               hainously
               against
               Modesty
               ,
               in
               saying
               those
               sacred
               Organs
               of
               God
               swerved
               from
               the
               Spirit
               and
               Holiness
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ;
               which
               having
               no
               other
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               but
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               each
               Person
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               understands
               it
               ;
               its
               Spirit
               and
               Holiness
               consists
               in
               framing
               our
               Life
               and
               Doctrine
               to
               that
               Rule
               ,
               as
               our
               blessed
               Reformers
               and
               Reformation
               in
               its
               beginning
               did
               ,
               believing
               those
               Tenets
               ,
               which
               you
               call
               Errours
               and
               Blasphemy
               ,
               and
               living
               that
               Life
               which
               you
               call
               Dissolution
               and
               Corruption
               of
               Manners
               ,
               because
               they
               judge
               by
               Scripture
               as
               they
               understood
               it
               ,
               that
               Doctrine
               and
               manner
               of
               Life
               was
               True
               ,
               Innocent
               and
               Good
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               like
               it
               as
               they
               did
               ,
               you
               may
               believe
               and
               live
               as
               they
               did
               ,
               and
               be
               a
               good
               Child
               of
               the
               Reformation
               :
               Consider
               I
               pray
               all
               the
               Works
               and
               Doctrine
               of
               Luther
               ,
               (
               the
               like
               I
               say
               of
               our
               other
               first
               Reformers
               )
               the
               three
               parts
               of
               his
               Doctrine
               is
               against
               Popery
               ,
               and
               they
               say
               all
               are
               Heresies
               
               and
               Blasphemies
               ;
               the
               rest
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               she
               says
               ,
               this
               is
               also
               Errors
               and
               Blasphemy
               ,
               so
               you
               conspire
               with
               the
               Papists
               ,
               to
               destroy
               the
               credit
               of
               our
               first
               and
               best
               Reformer
               and
               betwixt
               you
               both
               ,
               you
               unplume
               him
               of
               all
               his
               Feathers
               ,
               and
               leave
               him
               not
               a
               bit
               of
               good
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               will
               stand
               to
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               Principles
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               Congregations
               ,
               as
               now
               they
               are
               ,
               since
               that
               you
               do
               so
               much
               boast
               of
               its
               Purity
               and
               great
               Perfections
               ;
               and
               I
               will
               prove
               that
               Doctrine
               and
               Manner
               of
               Life
               ,
               may
               be
               believed
               and
               followed
               Lawfully
               standing
               to
               its
               Principles
               :
               For
               if
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Reformation
               be
               at
               present
               among
               us
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               be
               forced
               ,
               as
               in
               Popery
               ,
               to
               believe
               against
               our
               proper
               Judgments
               ,
               what
               others
               believe
               by
               Scripture
               to
               be
               true
               and
               holy
               ,
               but
               what
               each
               one
               thinks
               in
               his
               own
               Conscience
               to
               be
               such
               ;
               because
               even
               now
               at
               present
               ,
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               is
               Scripture
               as
               each
               Person
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               understands
               it
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               same
               Rule
               which
               Luther
               and
               the
               Reformation
               in
               it's
               beginning
               had
               :
               This
               Holy
               Liberty
               is
               the
               best
               Jewel
               ,
               the
               greatest
               Perfection
               ,
               and
               most
               glorious
               Prerogative
               the
               Reformation
               has
               :
               If
               therefore
               now
               at
               present
               any
               Man
               judges
               by
               Scripture
               that
               he
               can
               Marry
               ten
               Wives
               at
               a
               time
               ;
               that
               he
               can
               kill
               his
               own
               Son
               as
               Abraham
               intended
               ;
               that
               he
               may
               commit
               incest
               with
               his
               own
               Daughter
               ,
               as
               Lot
               did
               ;
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Sin
               but
               Incredulity
               ,
               as
               Luther
               believed
               ;
               
               nor
               any
               Mystery
               of
               the
               Trinity
               of
               Persons
               in
               one
               Nature
               ,
               as
               Calvin
               believed
               ,
               with
               what
               Justice
               can
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               say
               a
               Man
               does
               not
               believe
               ,
               and
               live
               as
               becometh
               a
               Reformed
               Child
               ,
               or
               that
               his
               Doctrine
               and
               Life
               is
               scandalous
               ;
               whereas
               he
               lives
               and
               believes
               as
               he
               understands
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               he
               may
               or
               ought
               to
               do
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               even
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ?
               The
               Church
               of
               England
               says
               ,
               the
               Lutheran
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               
                 Real
                 Presence
              
               is
               not
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               that
               the
               Presbyterian
               Doctrin
               against
               Episcopacy
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               that
               the
               Anabaptist
               Doctrin
               against
               Infants
               Baptism
               ,
               is
               not
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               and
               yet
               you
               permit
               them
               all
               to
               live
               in
               Peace
               ;
               you
               Confess
               they
               are
               true
               Children
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               though
               Dissenters
               from
               you
               ;
               why
               ?
               Because
               they
               follow
               Scripture
               as
               they
               understand
               it
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ?
               And
               why
               will
               not
               you
               say
               ,
               the
               Belief
               and
               Life
               of
               that
               other
               Man
               is
               also
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               though
               it
               may
               seem
               absurd
               to
               you
               ;
               since
               he
               believes
               and
               lives
               as
               he
               Judges
               by
               Scripture
               he
               may
               ?
               It
               follows
               therefore
               plainly
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               I
               confess
               our
               rule
               of
               Faith
               in
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               is
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               each
               person
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               understands
               it
               :
               but
               you
               cannot
               doubt
               but
               that
               it
               's
               needful
               to
               moderate
               and
               curb
               this
               Liberty
               ,
               or
               it
               may
               run
               too
               far
               :
               for
               if
               every
               
               Man
               be
               licenced
               to
               believe
               and
               teach
               every
               thing
               he
               fancies
               to
               be
               according
               to
               Scripture
               ;
               as
               there
               is
               no
               Doctrine
               so
               execrable
               but
               some
               ignorant
               Reader
               may
               hit
               upon
               a
               Text
               ,
               which
               ill
               understood
               ,
               may
               seem
               to
               favour
               it
               ;
               so
               there
               will
               be
               none
               but
               may
               be
               believed
               ,
               and
               called
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               :
               for
               example
               ,
               Beza
               i
               teaches
               ,
               (
               and
               says
               it
               's
               also
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Sumaize
              
               and
               Geneve
               ,
               )
               that
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               may
               be
               Lawfully
               administred
               in
               any
               kind
               of
               Victuals
               as
               well
               as
               in
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               in
               Eggs
               ,
               Flesh
               ,
               Fish
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
              
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 we
                 may
                 duly
                 celebrate
                 ,
                 if
                 instead
                 of
                 them
                 we
                 use
                 what
                 we
                 usually
                 Eat
                 and
                 Drink
                 .
              
               And
               again
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 water
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Baptism
                 cannot
                 be
                 with
                 edification
                 deferred
                 I
                 would
                 Baptize
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 liquor
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               And
               why
               should
               not
               it
               be
               lawful
               to
               any
               Reformed
               to
               believe
               this
               ,
               whereas
               it's
               Scripture
               as
               interpreted
               by
               a
               Man
               of
               so
               sound
               a
               Judgment
               ?
               but
               I
               do
               not
               in
               any
               wise
               like
               that
               Opinion
               of
               yours
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               that
               it
               's
               convenient
               to
               limit
               and
               curb
               Men's
               Judgments
               ,
               lest
               they
               may
               run
               too
               far
               :
               this
               is
               the
               policy
               of
               Rome
               ,
               They
               will
               not
               permit
               an
               arbitrary
               Interpretation
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               alledging
               forsooth
               ,
               for
               Inconveniency
               ,
               the
               multitude
               of
               absurd
               Doctrines
               which
               the
               World
               would
               swarm
               
               with
               ,
               if
               such
               a
               liberty
               were
               allowed
               :
               No
               ,
               no
               ,
               far
               be
               it
               from
               any
               true
               reformed
               Child
               to
               mislike
               or
               blame
               that
               all
               People
               should
               interpret
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               believe
               what
               they
               judge
               by
               it
               to
               be
               true
               :
               and
               if
               what
               they
               judge
               to
               be
               true
               ▪
               should
               seem
               to
               you
               false
               and
               scandalous
               ,
               do
               not
               you
               believe
               it
               ,
               but
               let
               them
               believe
               it
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               be
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               because
               they
               follow
               our
               rule
               of
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               k
               Luther
               l
               Melancthon
               ,
               m
               Musculus
               ,
               n
               Ochinus
               ,
               o
               Beza
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               teach
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               Bigamy
               or
               Multiplicity
               of
               Wives
               ,
               and
               prove
               it
               with
               the
               example
               of
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
              
               ,
               and
               Jacob
               :
               and
               Ochinus
               expounding
               the
               Text
               of
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 It
                 behoveth
                 a
                 Bishop
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Man
                 of
                 one
                 Wife
                 :
                 The
                 Prohibition
                 ,
              
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 a
              
               Bishop
               
                 should
                 have
                 but
                 one
                 Wife
                 at
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 for
                 certainly
                 he
                 may
                 have
                 many
                 ;
                 but
                 St.
              
               Pauls
               
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 too
                 many
                 Wives
                 at
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 's
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 ten
                 or
                 twenty
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               And
               will
               you
               deny
               this
               to
               be
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               whereas
               it's
               Scripture
               as
               interpreted
               by
               Men
               of
               so
               eminent
               and
               sound
               a
               Judgment
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               The
               Synod
               of
               Geneve
               ,
               p
               and
               the
               q
               Ecclesiastical
               Discipline
               of
               France
               ,
               printed
               at
               Saumure
               ,
               has
               decreed
               ,
               that
               a
               Wife
               whose
               Husband
               is
               a
               long
               time
               absent
               ,
               may
               have
               him
               called
               by
               the
               publick
               Cryer
               ,
               and
               if
               within
               a
               competent
               time
               he
               does
               not
               appear
               ,
               without
               any
               further
               Enquiry
               ,
               the
               Ministers
               may
               Licence
               her
               to
               marry
               any
               other
               ;
               or
               marry
               her
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               all
               Women
               may
               practice
               this
               Doctrine
               without
               scruple
               or
               shame
               ,
               whereas
               it's
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               interpreted
               by
               that
               thrice
               holy
               Synod
               ;
               but
               let
               Seamen
               beware
               how
               they
               undertake
               long
               Voyages
               ,
               for
               fear
               their
               Wives
               may
               take
               other
               Husbands
               in
               their
               Absence
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               Luther
               r
               teaches
               it's
               lawful
               to
               a
               Wife
               ,
               if
               her
               Husband
               does
               not
               please
               her
               ,
               to
               call
               her
               Man-Servant
               ,
               or
               her
               Neighbour
               ;
               which
               Doctrine
               they
               say
               is
               come
               to
               the
               Ears
               of
               our
               London
               Sisters
               ;
               and
               he
               gives
               the
               like
               Liberty
               to
               the
               Hubands
               ,
               if
               their
               Wives
               be
               pettish
               and
               humoursom
               .
               
                 If
                 the
                 Husband
              
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 cannot
                 correct
                 the
                 humoursomness
                 of
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 imagine
                 she
                 is
                 Dead
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 marry
                 another
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 to
                 live
                 without
                 a
                 Woman
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 hers
                 to
                 live
                 without
                 a
                 Man.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               Scripture
               as
               Interpreted
               by
               Luther
               ,
               and
               consequently
               must
               not
               be
               denied
               to
               be
               
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ;
               nor
               can
               any
               of
               our
               Reformation
               be
               justly
               punish'd
               or
               blam'd
               for
               practising
               it
               ,
               if
               he
               judges
               by
               Scripture
               it
               be
               true
               ,
               (
               as
               Luther
               did
               )
               for
               this
               is
               out
               Rule
               of
               Faith.
               But
               Luther
               never
               gave
               this
               Liberty
               ,
               but
               upon
               condition
               ,
               that
               the
               Husband
               or
               Wife
               should
               first
               make
               their
               Complaint
               before
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               for
               to
               have
               a
               redress
               of
               their
               Injury
               and
               discontent
               ;
               but
               this
               condition
               seems
               too
               .
               Combersome
               to
               the
               Modesty
               of
               our
               Sisters
               ;
               they
               do
               not
               submit
               to
               it
               ,
               but
               do
               themselves
               Justice
               without
               any
               address
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               .
               I
               know
               also
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               Luther
               ,
               but
               ſ
               Bucer
               ,
               t
               Melancthon
               ,
               u
               Ochinus
               ,
               x
               Musculus
               and
               Calvin
               ,
               y
               do
               teach
               that
               a
               Man
               who
               finds
               his
               Wife
               in
               Adultery
               may
               cast
               her
               off
               by
               Divorce
               ,
               and
               Marry
               another
               ;
               and
               our
               French
               Synods
               have
               ordered
               this
               Doctrine
               to
               be
               put
               in
               their
               Ecclesiastical
               Discipline
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               's
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Scripture
               as
               interpreted
               by
               these
               Persons
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               consequently
               of
               the
               Reformation
               :
               you
               may
               therefore
               believe
               and
               practise
               it
               ;
               our
               Sisters
               ,
               particularly
               our
               Ministers
               Wives
               were
               much
               alarm'd
               at
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               say
               it
               's
               a
               damnable
               Heresie
               ;
               believe
               it
               as
               you
               please
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               Does
               not
               Luther
               say
               it's
               impossible
               a
               z
               young
               Man
               of
               20
               Years
               can
               live
               without
               a
               Woman
               ;
               or
               a
               young
               Maid
               of
               18
               Years
               without
               a
               Man
               ;
               whereby
               all
               Parents
               may
               believe
               their
               Daughters
               of
               that
               Age
               are
               defil'd
               if
               not
               preferr'd
               in
               due
               time
               :
               sure
               you
               will
               not
               say
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               And
               who
               doubts
               but
               that
               it
               's
               the
               Reformed
               Doctrine
               :
               Scripture
               as
               interpreted
               by
               so
               sound
               a
               Judgment
               ;
               the
               contrary
               Doctrine
               is
               also
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               you
               may
               believe
               it
               ,
               because
               our
               Glorious
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               dyed
               a
               Virgin
               ;
               and
               it
               's
               credibly
               reported
               some
               few
               fellows
               of
               Oxford
               and
               Cambridge
               live
               continently
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               do
               you
               think
               of
               a
               Child
               Christen'd
               in
               Popery
               by
               a
               Monk
               or
               a
               Fryar
               ,
               ought
               he
               to
               be
               Christen'd
               again
               in
               our
               Reformation
               ?
               And
               what
               if
               a
               Popish
               Priest
               ,
               or
               Fryar
               ,
               did
               become
               of
               our
               Reformed
               Church
               ,
               can
               he
               lawfully
               Marry
               ,
               whereas
               be
               made
               a
               Vow
               of
               Chastity
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               first
               Query
               ,
               it
               's
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               declared
               by
               many
               French
               Synods
               ,
               and
               recorded
               in
               their
               Ecclesiastical
               Discipline
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               be
               Christen'd
               again
               ,
               because
               the
               first
               Baptism
               was
               Null
               :
               it
               's
               also
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               declared
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               many
               Synods
               of
               France
               ,
               that
               
               the
               first
               Baptism
               is
               sufficient
               and
               valid
               :
               believe
               which
               you
               please
               .
               It
               's
               also
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               that
               Infants
               Baptism
               is
               not
               at
               all
               needful
               (
               nay
               nor
               Lawful
               say
               the
               Anabaptists
               )
               so
               says
               Calvin
               ,
               a
               
                 Zuinglius
                 ,
                 Beza
              
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               ;
               it
               's
               likewise
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               our
               39
               Articles
               b
               ,
               and
               our
               holy
               Synod
               of
               London
               c
               ,
               that
               Infants
               baptism
               is
               lawful
               and
               needful
               .
               Believe
               which
               you
               like
               best
               ;
               both
               are
               of
               the
               Reformation
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               second
               Query
               ,
               it
               's
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Reformation
               that
               Priests
               and
               Fryars
               are
               obliged
               to
               the
               vow
               of
               Chastity
               which
               they
               made
               in
               Popery
               ,
               and
               cannot
               Marry
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               many
               of
               our
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               particularly
               of
               d
               Hooker
               ,
               e
               
                 Marloratus
                 ,
                 Budellus
              
               and
               f
               Couel
               ,
               who
               say
               the
               Papists
               vows
               of
               Poverty
               ,
               Obedience
               and
               Chastity
               are
               commendable
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               kept
               .
               You
               may
               also
               believe
               this
               is
               wicked
               Doctrin
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               may
               take
               Wives
               notwithstanding
               their
               vow
               of
               Chastity
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Benefices
               notwithstanding
               their
               vow
               of
               Poverty
               :
               believe
               which
               you
               please
               ,
               both
               Doctrines
               are
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ;
               but
               the
               best
               is
               to
               say
               they
               can
               Marry
               ,
               for
               if
               Marriage
               and
               Benefices
               were
               denied
               them
               ,
               no
               Priest
               or
               Fryar
               would
               ever
               embrace
               our
               Reformed
               Doctrin
               :
               We
               know
               our
               
               great
               Zuinglius
               himself
               would
               not
               at
               all
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               unto
               the
               Switzers
               ,
               until
               that
               he
               presented
               a
               Petition
               for
               himself
               and
               his
               Companions
               (
               all
               Priests
               and
               Fryars
               )
               extant
               yet
               in
               his
               1
               Tom.
               pag.
               110.
               and
               obtained
               the
               contents
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               have
               Wives
               .
               Nor
               can
               we
               doubt
               this
               to
               be
               the
               best
               Doctrin
               ,
               whereas
               
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Beza
              
               ,
               and
               almost
               all
               our
               Reformers
               ,
               were
               Priests
               and
               Fryars
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               step
               they
               gave
               in
               the
               Reformation
               was
               to
               Marry
               :
               the
               Papists
               and
               some
               weak
               Brethren
               were
               much
               scandalized
               at
               
               Luther's
               Marriage
               ,
               and
               Erasmus
               his
               Raillery
               upon
               it
               was
               much
               solemnized
               ;
               
                 Luther
                 yesterday
                 a
                 Monk
                 ,
                 to
                 day
                 a
                 Husband
                 ,
                 and
                 next
                 day
                 a
                 Father
                 ,
              
               because
               that
               honest
               
                 Kate
                 Boren
              
               ,
               his
               virtuous
               Bride
               ,
               was
               happily
               delivered
               of
               a
               lovely
               Boy
               eight
               days
               after
               he
               Married
               her
               :
               But
               the
               Servant
               of
               God
               did
               not
               regret
               the
               action
               ,
               which
               proves
               that
               he
               Judged
               by
               Scripture
               it
               was
               very
               lawful
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Fifth
             DIALOGUE
             .
          
           
             
               ISMAEL
               .
            
             
               You
               know
               I
               have
               been
               born
               and
               bred
               in
               our
               holy
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               a
               Church
               of
               England
               man
               ;
               you
               tell
               me
               I
               may
               believe
               this
               or
               that
               ,
               and
               whatever
               I
               please
               ,
               I
               would
               gladly
               settle
               once
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               resolve
               what
               I
               may
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               believe
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               every
               
               day
               carried
               away
               with
               every
               wind
               of
               Doctrin
               :
               let
               me
               ,
               to
               that
               purpose
               propose
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               hear
               your
               resolution
               of
               some
               doubts
               .
               What
               do
               you
               think
               ,
               have
               not
               we
               a
               Church
               on
               earth
               establisht
               by
               Christ
               ,
               wherein
               we
               are
               to
               live
               and
               serve
               him
               ,
               and
               believe
               her
               Doctrin
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               give
               you
               no
               other
               instruction
               nor
               answer
               but
               the
               pure
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               which
               when
               you
               have
               heard
               ,
               you
               may
               determine
               as
               you
               like
               best
               ,
               what
               Religion
               to
               embrace
               ;
               but
               know
               this
               ,
               that
               after
               you
               have
               determin'd
               with
               your self
               to
               believe
               this
               or
               that
               ,
               you
               may
               with
               a
               very
               safe
               Conscience
               alter
               that
               resolution
               next
               day
               after
               ,
               and
               believe
               the
               quite
               contrary
               to
               what
               you
               resolve
               to
               believe
               ,
               if
               upon
               better
               consideration
               you
               think
               the
               contrary
               to
               be
               true
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               liberty
               of
               the
               Holy
               Reformation
               ,
               as
               I
               proved
               in
               my
               first
               Dialogue
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               your
               present
               doubt
               I
               answer
               ,
               it
               's
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               Jesus
               Christ
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               who
               establisht
               the
               Church
               ,
               you
               may
               believe
               it
               therefore
               :
               It
               's
               also
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               Jesus
               Christ
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               who
               establisht
               the
               Church
               :
               that
               this
               is
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               our
               Reformation
               it
               's
               apparent
               ,
               for
               it's
               Scripture
               as
               Interpreted
               by
               Ochinus
               a
               man
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               ,
               
                 whom
                 all
              
               Italy
               
                 could
                 not
                 match
              
               ,
               says
               Calvin
               ;
               
                 In
                 whose
                 presence
              
               England
               
                 was
                 happy
                 ,
                 and
                 unhappy
                 in
                 his
                 absence
                 ,
              
               says
               B.
               Bale
               :
               Ochinus
               speaks
               thus
               ,
               
               a
               
                 Considering
                 how
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 establisht
                 by
                 Christ
                 and
                 washt
                 with
                 his
                 Blood
                 ;
                 and
                 considering
                 again
                 how
                 it
                 was
                 utterly
                 overthrown
                 by
                 Papacy
                 ;
                 I
                 concluded
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 establisht
                 it
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 Christ
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 wanted
                 providence
              
               ;
               and
               upon
               this
               reflection
               ,
               he
               renounced
               Christ
               and
               became
               a
               Jew
               .
               And
               no
               man
               can
               say
               but
               that
               he
               acted
               and
               behaved
               himself
               like
               a
               true
               Child
               of
               the
               Reformation
               in
               so
               doing
               ,
               for
               he
               followed
               Scripture
               as
               he
               understood
               it
               ;
               and
               as
               he
               was
               a
               true
               Reformed
               Child
               in
               forsaking
               Popery
               ,
               because
               he
               understood
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               the
               Reformation
               was
               better
               ;
               so
               since
               he
               understood
               by
               reading
               Scripture
               more
               ,
               that
               Judaism
               was
               better
               than
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               he
               acted
               like
               a
               good
               Reformed
               ,
               in
               chusing
               that
               which
               he
               understood
               by
               Scripture
               to
               be
               the
               best
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               Reformations
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ;
               do
               you
               ,
               if
               you
               please
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               and
               you
               'll
               be
               as
               good
               a
               Reformed
               as
               he
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               you
               chuse
               to
               believe
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Church
               establisht
               on
               earth
               by
               Christ
               ,
               you
               must
               beware
               never
               to
               believe
               or
               perswade
               your self
               that
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               believe
               her
               Doctrin
               ,
               or
               live
               in
               her
               ,
               if
               you
               do
               not
               judge
               by
               Scripture
               that
               she
               teaches
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               Christ
               :
               This
               is
               the
               most
               essential
               point
               of
               Popery
               ,
               an
               obligation
               of
               submitting
               our
               judgments
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               believing
               her
               Doctrin
               without
               any
               more
               examining
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               is
               much
               like
               the
               
               Popish
               Church
               ,
               which
               by
               Acts
               of
               Parliaments
               and
               other
               severities
               would
               oblige
               all
               men
               to
               believe
               her
               Doctrin
               ,
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               :
               No
               ,
               God
               has
               given
               us
               Scripture
               for
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               as
               we
               forsook
               the
               Popish
               Church
               ,
               because
               we
               discovered
               by
               Scripture
               her
               many
               Errours
               in
               Doctrin
               ;
               so
               we
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               believe
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               any
               other
               Church
               ,
               but
               as
               we
               find
               by
               Scripture
               her
               Doctrin
               is
               true
               .
               Do
               ,
               and
               speak
               as
               Luther
               to
               1.
               
               
                 Edit
                 .
                 Jen.
                 in
                 Resolut
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 Councils
                 ,
                 Popes
                 ,
                 Church
                 or
                 Vniversity
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 I
                 will
                 confidently
                 teach
                 whatever
                 I
                 Judge
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ;
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 Catholick
                 Doctrin
                 or
                 Heretical
                 ;
                 condemned
                 or
                 approved
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               Must
               I
               not
               believe
               that
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               delivered
               to
               his
               Apostles
               and
               the
               Church
               is
               true
               Doctrin
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               The
               Reformation
               teaches
               ,
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               you
               may
               safely
               believe
               it
               :
               You
               may
               as
               safely
               believe
               it
               is
               not
               ,
               in
               the
               Principles
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ;
               because
               it
               teaches
               that
               Christ
               err'd
               in
               Doctrin
               and
               Manners
               :
               
                 Vere
                 Pharisaei
                 erant
                 viri
                 valde
                 boni
                 ,
              
               says
               Luther
               ,
               ;
               b
               
                 and
                 Christus
                 minime
                 debuit
                 eos
                 taxare
              
               :
               and
               Calvin
               says
               ,
               c
               
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 folly
                 to
                 think
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 ignorant
                 in
                 many
                 things
              
               ;
               lastly
               ,
               
                 David
                 Georgius
              
               d
               (
               a
               Man
               of
               God
               and
               of
               a
               holy
               life
               says
               Osiander
               )
               writes
               ,
               
                 If
                 the
                 Doctrin
                 of
                 Christ
                 
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 had
                 been
                 true
                 and
                 perfect
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 which
                 they
                 planted
                 had
                 continued
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 Antichrist
                 has
                 subverted
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 's
                 manifest
                 in
                 Papacy
                 :
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 false
                 and
                 imperfect
                 .
              
               See
               these
               words
               quoted
               in
               the
               History
               of
               
                 David
                 George
              
               ,
               Printed
               by
               the
               Divines
               of
               Basil
               ,
               at
               
                 Antwerp
                 .
                 Anno.
              
               1568
               both
               Doctrines
               are
               Scripture
               as
               interpreted
               by
               Men
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               ;
               a
               Child
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               may
               believe
               which
               he
               will.
               
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               Is
               it
               not
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Reformation
               that
               the
               Apostles
               were
               infallible
               in
               their
               Doctrin
               ?
               much
               more
               must
               we
               believe
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               was
               so
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               Yes
               it
               is
               ;
               you
               may
               believe
               it
               :
               and
               it
               's
               also
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Reformation
               that
               they
               were
               not
               infallible
               ,
               neither
               in
               their
               written
               or
               unwritten
               Doctrin
               ,
               so
               many
               of
               our
               most
               renowned
               Doctors
               speak
               ,
               and
               whatever
               any
               Men
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               Judge
               to
               be
               true
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Reformation
               :
               Zuinglius
               ,
               e
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               Oracles
               of
               our
               Church
               says
               ,
               
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 great
                 ignorance
                 to
                 believe
                 any
                 infallible
                 Authority
                 in
                 the
                 Gospels
                 or
                 Epistles
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 Beza
                 ,
              
               not
               inferiour
               to
               Zuinglius
               ,
               blotted
               out
               of
               St.
               John
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Woman
               Adulteress
               ,
               Judging
               it
               a
               fable
               ;
               Clebitius
               f
               affirms
               ,
               that
               Luke's
               
                 relation
                 of
                 Christ's
                 passion
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 does
                 not
                 agree
                 with
                 that
                 of
              
               Matthew
               and
               Mark
               ,
               
                 and
                 
                 more
                 credit
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 to
                 two
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 one
                 .
              
               g
               Calvin
               says
               ,
               
                 Peter
                 consented
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 Schism
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 overthrow
                 of
                 Christian
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ's
                 Grace
                 .
              
               h
               Whitaker
               says
               ,
               
                 It
                 's
                 evident
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 Descent
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 erred
                 ;
                 and
              
               Peter
               
                 erred
                 in
                 Doctrin
                 and
                 manners
              
               .
               i
               Luther
               says
               Peter
               
                 lived
                 and
                 taught
                 extra
                 Verbum
                 Dei
              
               ;
               and
               Brentius
               k
               his
               Disciple
               say
               ,
               that
               Peter
               and
               Barnabas
               
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Jerusalem
               
                 erred
                 after
                 receiving
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               If
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               be
               Scripture
               as
               each
               person
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               understands
               it
               ,
               undoubtedly
               this
               must
               be
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               believed
               by
               any
               Reformed
               ,
               since
               it's
               Scripture
               interpreted
               by
               such
               renowned
               men
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               most
               wicked
               Doctrin
               ,
               I
               'll
               never
               believe
               it
               ,
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               If
               you
               think
               by
               Scripture
               it
               's
               wicked
               ,
               do
               not
               :
               follow
               your
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               Scripture
               as
               you
               understand
               it
               ;
               but
               if
               any
               other
               understands
               by
               Scripture
               ▪
               (
               as
               those
               Authors
               did
               )
               that
               the
               Doctrin
               is
               good
               ,
               give
               him
               leave
               to
               believe
               it
               ;
               he
               'll
               but
               follow
               his
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               Scripture
               as
               he
               understands
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               I
               would
               gladly
               know
               which
               are
               the
               true
               Canonical
               Books
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               The
               Reformation
               teaches
               ,
               and
               you
               may
               believe
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               that
               St.
               
               Paul's
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               those
               of
               James
               and
               Jude
               :
               the
               2.
               of
               St.
               Peter
               ;
               the
               2.
               and
               3.
               of
               St.
               John
               ,
               are
               true
               Canonical
               Scripture
               ;
               the
               Reformation
               also
               teaches
               they
               are
               not
               Canonical
               ,
               because
               Lutherans
               deny
               them
               ;
               believe
               which
               you
               like
               best
               .
               But
               if
               you
               'll
               live
               in
               peace
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               all
               strife
               with
               
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 Lutherans
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               who
               dispute
               ,
               if
               this
               or
               that
               be
               Canonical
               Scripture
               ;
               your
               readiest
               and
               speediest
               way
               will
               be
               ,
               to
               say
               there
               's
               no
               true
               Canonical
               Scripture
               ;
               Scripture
               is
               no
               more
               to
               be
               regarded
               than
               other
               pious
               Books
               :
               if
               you
               say
               this
               is
               not
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               read
               Hossias
               
                 de
                 expresse
                 Verbo
                 Dei
                 ,
                 &
                 lib.
                 de
                 Har.
              
               where
               he
               relates
               this
               to
               be
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Swinfeldians
               ,
               as
               good
               Reformers
               as
               the
               best
               of
               us
               :
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               not
               to
               regard
               any
               Instruction
               from
               Man
               or
               Book
               ,
               but
               Gods
               immediate
               inspiration
               ,
               which
               speaks
               secretly
               to
               our
               hearts
               ;
               for
               which
               they
               alledge
               those
               comfortable
               words
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 hear
                 what
                 my
                 Lord
                 my
                 God
                 speaks
                 in
                 me
              
               :
               for
               say
               they
               ,
               the
               Book
               which
               we
               call
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               a
               Creature
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               not
               seek
               for
               light
               and
               instruction
               from
               any
               Creature
               ,
               but
               from
               God
               the
               Father
               of
               Lights
               .
               This
               is
               Scripture
               as
               interpreted
               by
               Men
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               ;
               any
               Child
               of
               the
               Reformation
               may
               believe
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               I
               thought
               to
               settle
               my
               mind
               in
               my
               choice
               of
               some
               Religion
               ,
               and
               you
               go
               the
               way
               to
               beat
               me
               from
               all
               ,
               for
               if
               you
               renverse
               the
               Authority
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               what
               warrant
               shall
               we
               have
               for
               any
               Religion
               ?
               God
               forbid
               the
               Reformation
               should
               deny
               the
               true
               Canon
               ,
               or
               the
               infallible
               truth
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               and
               let
               all
               the
               world
               say
               the
               contrary
               ,
               I
               will
               constantly
               aver
               and
               believe
               it's
               Gods
               infallible
               word
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               How
               can
               you
               say
               I
               beat
               you
               from
               all
               Religion
               ,
               when
               I
               directly
               perswade
               you
               to
               follow
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               of
               our
               Reformation
               ,
               
                 Scripture
                 as
                 each
                 person
                 of
                 sound
                 judgment
                 understands
                 it
              
               ;
               let
               this
               be
               your
               Religion
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               be
               a
               true
               Reformed
               ;
               whatever
               you
               judge
               in
               your
               conscience
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               let
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               or
               France
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               say
               and
               believe
               what
               they
               will
               ,
               you
               are
               to
               believe
               but
               what
               you
               judge
               by
               Scripture
               to
               be
               true
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Reformation
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               I
               would
               gladly
               know
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               lawful
               to
               chop
               or
               change
               the
               Text
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               It
               's
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               that
               you
               cannot
               ,
               because
               God
               has
               forbid
               to
               add
               to
               ,
               or
               take
               away
               from
               his
               word
               :
               and
               therefore
               we
               condemn
               the
               Papists
               for
               their
               Tradition
               ,
               obtruded
               upon
               the
               Flock
               as
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               :
               It
               's
               also
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               the
               practice
               of
               our
               best
               Reformers
               ,
               when
               the
               Text
               does
               not
               speak
               clear
               enough
               ,
               that
               for
               to
               
               refute
               Popery
               and
               establish
               our
               own
               Doctrine
               ,
               we
               may
               add
               or
               diminish
               a
               word
               or
               two
               ;
               which
               is
               not
               to
               change
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               it
               speak
               more
               expresly
               :
               as
               when
               Luther
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               prach
               
                 Justification
                 by
                 Faith
                 alone
              
               ,
               finding
               the
               Text
               said
               but
               ,
               
                 Man
                 is
                 justified
                 by
                 Faith
              
               ,
               he
               added
               the
               word
               Alone
               and
               made
               the
               Text
               very
               clear
               against
               Popery
               ,
               which
               formerly
               was
               somewhat
               obscure
               :
               Zuinglius
               being
               to
               teach
               the
               
                 Figurative
                 presence
              
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               found
               the
               Text
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
              
               ,
               to
               be
               too
               pat
               against
               his
               Doctrine
               and
               instead
               of
               Is
               ,
               put
               in
               
                 This
                 signifieth
              
               .
               The
               Church
               of
               England
               being
               to
               preach
               the
               Kings
               Spiritual
               Supremacy
               ,
               could
               not
               convince
               the
               obstinate
               Papist
               by
               the
               Original
               Text
               ,
               which
               said
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               
                 submit
                 your selves
                 unto
                 every
                 humane
                 creature
                 for
                 the
                 Lord's
                 sake
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 King
                 as
                 excelling
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               But
               in
               King
               Edwards
               time
               they
               altered
               one
               word
               ,
               and
               made
               the
               Text
               thus
               ,
               
                 submit
                 your selves
                 to
                 every
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 chief
                 head
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               following
               impressions
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1557.
               and
               79.
               say
               ,
               
                 To
                 the
                 King
                 as
                 supreame
              
               .
               And
               so
               the
               true
               Doctrine
               is
               clearly
               convinc'd
               out
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               Priests
               Marriage
               ;
               for
               the
               Text
               before
               the
               Reformation
               said
               1
               Cor.
               9.
               
                 have
                 we
                 not
                 power
                 to
                 lead
                 about
                 a
                 woman
                 sister
              
               ;
               and
               now
               our
               Bibles
               say
               ,
               
                 have
                 we
                 not
                 power
                 to
                 lead
                 about
                 a
                 Wife
                 being
                 our
                 Sister
                 :
              
               hence
               it
               's
               evident
               according
               to
               the
               
               Doctrine
               and
               practice
               of
               our
               Reformation
               ,
               that
               when
               you
               have
               a
               mind
               to
               establish
               a
               Doctrine
               which
               you
               judge
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               you
               may
               change
               the
               Text
               and
               make
               it
               speak
               to
               your
               sense
               and
               meaning
               ,
               provided
               you
               judge
               your
               sense
               to
               be
               true
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               What
               do
               you
               think
               of
               
                 Justifying
                 Faith
              
               ?
               Does
               
                 Faith
                 alone
              
               justify
               us
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               It
               's
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               that
               without
               charity
               it
               cannot
               ,
               because
               St.
               Paul
               says
               1
               Cor.
               13.
               
               
                 If
                 I
                 have
                 Faith
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 move
                 mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 Charity
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 nothing
                 .
              
               It
               's
               also
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               impious
               and
               wicked
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Faith
                 alone
              
               without
               Charity
               does
               not
               justify
               ;
               this
               is
               Scipture
               as
               interpreted
               by
               Luther
               a
               man
               of
               sound
               judgment
               :
               l
               
                 Who
                 say
              
               ,
               quoth
               
                 Luther
                 ,
                 that
                 Faith
                 alone
                 though
                 perfect
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 cannot
                 Justify
                 without
                 Charity
                 ,
                 say
                 impiously
                 and
                 wicked
                 ,
                 because
                 Faith
                 alone
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 good
                 works
                 doth
                 justifie
                 .
              
               Believe
               which
               Doctrine
               you
               please
               ,
               both
               are
               of
               the
               Reformation
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               Luther
               was
               insolent
               in
               checking
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               St.
               Paul.
               
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               Probably
               he
               did
               not
               reflect
               that
               it
               was
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               if
               you
               will
               have
               it
               to
               be
               a
               Check
               of
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 Luther
              
               m
               will
               answer
               for
               himself
               ,
               
                 Be
                 it
              
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               Augustine
               
               
                 or
                 other
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 also
              
               Peter
               and
               Paul
               ,
               
                 nay
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Angel
                 from
                 Heaven
                 should
                 teach
                 otherwise
                 than
                 as
                 I
                 teach
                 ,
                 yet
                 my
                 Doctrine
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 seteth
                 forth
                 Gods
                 Glory
                 ;
                 I
                 know
                 I
                 teach
                 no
                 Humane
                 ,
                 but
                 Divine
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               's
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               that
               Faith
               alone
               ,
               without
               any
               good
               Works
               ,
               and
               notwithstanding
               all
               Sins
               you
               are
               Guilty
               of
               ,
               doth
               justifie
               you
               :
               This
               is
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               Interpreted
               by
               Luther
               ,
               who
               says
               ,
               nothing
               can
               damn
               you
               but
               Incredulity
               ,
               as
               nothing
               but
               Faith
               can
               save
               you
               ;
               of
               
                 Whitaker
                 ,
                 Wotton
                 ,
                 Fulk
              
               ,
               and
               Beza
               ,
               whose
               words
               I
               related
               in
               our
               precedent
               Dialogue
               which
               I
               believe
               you
               remember
               ,
               and
               I
               need
               not
               repeat
               .
            
             
               It
               's
               also
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               that
               good
               Works
               are
               meritorious
               of
               Grace
               and
               Glory
               ;
               n
               Hooker
               and
               
                 Harmonia
                 confess
              
               .
               o
               say
               it
               's
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               and
               what
               any
               person
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               judges
               to
               be
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               he
               may
               believe
               it
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith.
               It
               's
               likewise
               the
               Doctrine
               generally
               of
               all
               our
               Church
               ,
               that
               good
               Works
               are
               not
               at
               all
               meritorious
               :
               Tindall
               (
               called
               by
               Fox
               p
               ,
               a
               Man
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               constant
               Martyr
               )
               judges
               this
               to
               be
               so
               true
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               Treatise
               
                 de
                 Mammona
                 iniquitatis
              
               ,
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 himself
                 did
                 not
                 by
                 all
                 his
                 good
                 
                 Works
                 merit
                 the
                 Glory
              
               :
               And
               tho'
               the
               Scripture
               says
               expresly
               he
               did
               ,
               Calvin
               q
               affirms
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 foolish
                 curiosity
                 to
                 examine
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 rash
                 proposition
                 to
                 say
                 Christ
                 did
                 Merit
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               's
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               that
               tho'
               good
               Works
               be
               not
               meritorious
               ,
               nor
               have
               not
               the
               least
               Influence
               in
               our
               Justification
               or
               Salvation
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               absolutely
               needful
               for
               both
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               that
               true
               Faith
               cannot
               be
               without
               good
               Works
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               the
               Marks
               and
               Signs
               of
               a
               
                 living
                 Faith
              
               ,
               by
               whch
               alone
               we
               are
               Saved
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               expressed
               in
               the
               11
               and
               12
               Articles
               of
               the
               39
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 Melancthon
                 in
                 locis
                 Commun
                 .
                 de
                 Bonis
                 operibus
                 ,
              
               and
               you
               may
               believe
               it
               :
               You
               may
               also
               believe
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               that
               good
               Works
               are
               so
               far
               from
               being
               needful
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               prejudicious
               and
               hurtful
               to
               our
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               way
               to
               be
               Saved
               ,
               is
               to
               do
               no
               good
               Work
               at
               all
               ;
               this
               is
               Scripture
               as
               Interpreted
               by
               
                 Illiricus
                 ,
                 Flacius
                 ,
                 Amsdorsius
              
               ,
               quoted
               in
               
                 Act.
                 Colloq
                 .
                 Aldeburg
              
               .
               pag.
               205.
               and
               299.
               and
               Luther
               r
               was
               so
               deeply
               perswaded
               of
               this
               truth
               ,
               tho
               that
               Christ
               said
               ,
               
                 If
                 thou
                 wilt
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 keep
                 the
                 Commandment
                 :
                 Luther
              
               says
               ,
               it
               's
               an
               obstacle
               to
               our
               Salvation
               to
               keep
               them
               :
               
                 Where
                 it
                 is
                 said
              
               ,
               quoth
               he
               ,
               
                 that
                 Faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 doth
                 indeed
                 justify
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 also
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 Commandments
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 Christ
                 is
                 denyed
                 ,
                 and
                 Faith
                 abolish'd
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 Faith
                 alone
                 is
                 attributed
                 if
                 the
                 Commandments
                 .
              
               And
               again
               ,
               ſ
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 if
                 Faith
                 be
                 accompanied
                 with
                 good
                 Works
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 no
                 true
                 Faith
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 justify
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 alone
                 without
                 any
                 good
                 Works
                 .
              
               This
               is
               Scripture
               as
               interpreted
               by
               such
               eminent
               and
               sound
               Men
               ;
               and
               consequently
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ;
               and
               who
               doubts
               but
               that
               any
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               may
               be
               believed
               .
               Hence
               forward
               ,
               when
               you
               hear
               the
               Preacher
               exhort
               you
               to
               good
               Works
               ,
               you
               may
               believe
               him
               if
               you
               please
               ,
               and
               have
               a
               Mind
               to
               spend
               your
               Monys
               ,
               because
               he
               Preaches
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ;
               or
               you
               may
               laugh
               at
               him
               ,
               and
               believe
               not
               a
               word
               he
               says
               ,
               because
               he
               Preaches
               against
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               dangerous
               and
               scandalous
               Tenets
               ,
               destructive
               of
               Piety
               and
               Christianity
               ;
               and
               let
               Luther
               and
               those
               Authors
               you
               quoted
               ,
               say
               what
               they
               please
               ,
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               nor
               no
               honest
               Man
               will
               ever
               believe
               such
               abominable
               Doctrine
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               I
               do
               not
               say
               that
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               Reformation
               are
               obliged
               to
               believe
               them
               :
               They
               may
               believe
               as
               you
               do
               ,
               that
               all
               are
               wicked
               Tenets
               :
               But
               if
               Luther
               and
               the
               others
               cited
               ,
               judge
               in
               their
               Conscience
               these
               Tenets
               to
               be
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               if
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 John
              
               or
               James
               ,
               
               like
               their
               Interpretation
               ,
               I
               say
               they
               may
               according
               to
               the
               Principles
               of
               our
               Reformation
               believe
               them
               ,
               and
               be
               as
               truly
               Reformed
               Children
               as
               you
               ;
               for
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               is
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               each
               Person
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               understands
               it
               ;
               and
               in
               believing
               those
               Tenets
               ,
               because
               they
               judge
               them
               to
               be
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Scripture
               they
               stick
               fast
               to
               ,
               and
               follow
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               :
               Why
               is
               
                 Figurative
                 Presence
              
               and
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Supremacy
              
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               tho'
               denied
               by
               
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Lutherans
              
               ,
               and
               Presbyterians
               ;
               but
               because
               the
               Protestants
               judg
               it's
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Scripture
               :
               If
               therefore
               those
               great
               Authors
               I
               quoted
               ,
               and
               any
               other
               with
               them
               ,
               judge
               those
               Tenets
               to
               be
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               they
               can
               be
               justly
               called
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               :
               Must
               Protestants
               be
               forced
               against
               their
               Judgments
               to
               deny
               real
               Presence
               ,
               and
               Supremacy
               ,
               because
               Lutherans
               say
               it's
               wicked
               Doctrine
               .
               And
               why
               must
               
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Illiricus
                 ,
                 Flaccius
              
               ,
               and
               others
               be
               forced
               to
               deny
               those
               Tenets
               ,
               tho'
               Protestants
               or
               Papists
               judge
               them
               to
               be
               damnable
               ?
               Let
               each
               one
               believe
               what
               he
               thinks
               to
               be
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               still
               be
               a
               true
               Reformed
               Child
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               
            
             
               Does
               not
               our
               Reformation
               teach
               that
               't
               is
               possible
               to
               all
               Men
               ,
               assisted
               with
               God's
               Grace
               ,
               to
               keep
               the
               Commandments
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               consequently
               of
               the
               Reformation
               :
               
               It
               's
               also
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               delivered
               out
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               Interpreted
               by
               
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Willet
              
               ,
               and
               several
               others
               ,
               that
               it
               's
               impossible
               to
               any
               man
               assisted
               with
               what
               Grace
               soever
               to
               keep
               the
               Commandments
               .
               
                 None
                 has
                 ever
                 yet
              
               ,
               says
               our
               great
               Calvin
               ,
               t
               
                 and
                 God
                 has
                 decreed
                 none
                 shall
                 ever
                 keep
                 the
                 Commandments
              
               :
               Again
               ,
               u
               
                 The
                 Law
                 and
                 Commandments
                 were
                 given
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 no
                 other
                 end
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 damn'd
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 inasmuch
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 Vs
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 they
                 command
                 .
              
               The
               same
               Doctrine
               is
               taught
               by
               Luther
               ,
               in
               several
               places
               of
               his
               Works
               ,
               by
               Willet
               x
               and
               by
               our
               Brethren
               the
               Gomarists
               of
               Holland
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               our
               French
               Synods
               .
               Believe
               which
               you
               please
               both
               Doctrines
               are
               of
               the
               Reformation
               .
            
             
               It
               's
               also
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Luther
               and
               Calvin
               ,
               that
               God
               does
               not
               cast
               men
               into
               Hell
               because
               their
               sins
               deserve
               it
               ,
               nor
               save
               men
               because
               they
               merit
               it
               ,
               but
               meerly
               because
               he
               will
               have
               it
               for
               
                 He
                 crowns
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 deserved
                 it
              
               ;
               says
               Luther
               ,
               y
               
                 and
                 he
                 punishes
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 deserved
                 it
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 Gods
                 Wrath
                 and
                 Severity
                 to
                 damn
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 Gods
                 Grace
                 and
                 Mercy
                 to
                 save
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               Calvin
               also
               ,
               z
               
                 Men
                 are
                 damn'd
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 cause
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 God
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 so
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 and
                 Author
                 of
                 their
                 Damnation
                 ;
                 their
                 Damnation
                 is
                 decreed
                 by
                 God
                 when
                 
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 Mothers
                 Womb
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 so
              
               ;
               this
               is
               also
               the
               belief
               of
               our
               Gomarists
               in
               Holland
               ,
               of
               many
               French
               Churches
               ,
               and
               of
               several
               learned
               Calvinists
               ;
               though
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               denies
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               none
               will
               dare
               say
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               Scripture
               as
               Interpreted
               by
               such
               eminent
               men
               of
               our
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               never
               believe
               such
               execrable
               Doctrines
               ,
               nor
               will
               I
               ever
               be
               of
               any
               Congregation
               which
               believes
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               I
               do
               not
               advise
               you
               to
               believe
               them
               ;
               but
               to
               give
               others
               leave
               to
               believe
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               think
               them
               to
               be
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               as
               
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Willet
                 ,
                 Gomarists
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               do
               :
               You
               must
               not
               ,
               if
               you
               be
               a
               true
               Reformed
               Child
               hinder
               any
               man
               from
               believing
               ,
               nor
               be
               displeased
               with
               him
               for
               believing
               what
               he
               Judges
               in
               his
               Conscience
               to
               be
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith.
               Will
               not
               you
               be
               of
               the
               Congregation
               and
               Religion
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               follow
               Scripture
               as
               their
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Believe
               what
               they
               Judge
               in
               their
               Conscience
               to
               be
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Scripture
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               Yes
               I
               will
               ,
               and
               am
               of
               such
               a
               Congregation
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               of
               the
               Reformation
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               Why
               then
               ,
               you
               must
               be
               of
               the
               same
               Congregation
               with
               the
               
                 Gomarists
                 ,
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Calvin
              
               ,
               and
               the
               others
               ,
               who
               believe
               those
               which
               you
               call
               
               execrable
               Doctrines
               ,
               because
               they
               follow
               Scripture
               as
               they
               understand
               ;
               and
               believe
               those
               Doctrines
               ,
               because
               they
               Judge
               them
               to
               be
               of
               Scriture
               :
               You
               both
               follow
               the
               same
               Rule
               ,
               one
               goes
               one
               way
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               another
               ,
               and
               both
               are
               of
               the
               Reformation
               .
               The
               Church
               of
               England
               understands
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               not
               the
               Author
               nor
               cause
               of
               Sin
               ,
               that
               he
               does
               not
               force
               us
               to
               Sin
               ;
               who
               doubts
               but
               that
               this
               is
               therefore
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ?
               But
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Brentius
                 ,
                 Beza
              
               ,
               and
               several
               others
               understand
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               That
               God
               is
               the
               cause
               and
               Author
               which
               forces
               our
               Will
               to
               Sin
               ;
               That
               Man
               ,
               and
               the
               Devil
               ,
               are
               but
               Gods
               Instruments
               to
               commit
               it
               :
               That
               Murthers
               ,
               Incests
               ,
               Blasphemies
               ,
               &c.
               are
               the
               Works
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               makes
               us
               commit
               them
               :
               And
               who
               doubts
               but
               this
               also
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               being
               Scripture
               as
               Interpreted
               ,
               by
               such
               eminent
               and
               sound
               Judgment
               ?
               God
               ,
               says
               Calvin
               ,
               a
               
                 directs
                 ,
                 moves
                 ,
                 inclines
                 and
                 forces
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 Man
                 to
                 Sin
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 efficacy
                 of
                 Working
                 ,
                 is
                 wholly
                 in
                 him
                 ;
                 Man
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 and
                 Satan
                 when
                 he
                 impells
                 us
                 ,
                 being
                 only
                 Gods
                 Instruments
                 which
                 he
                 uses
                 for
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 Sin.
                 Zuinglius
                 ,
                 Willet
                 ,
                 Beza
                 ,
              
               teach
               the
               same
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Sixth
             Dialogue
             .
          
           
             
               ISMAEL
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               weary
               of
               hearing
               such
               horrid
               Blasphemies
               ;
               my
               Heart
               trembles
               to
               hear
               you
               say
               ,
               that
               such
               abominable
               Tenets
               may
               be
               believed
               according
               to
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               and
               Principles
               of
               the
               Reformation
               :
               I
               beseech
               you
               let
               me
               hear
               no
               more
               of
               such
               stuff
               :
               I
               conceive
               very
               well
               that
               Mens
               Judgments
               and
               Consciences
               are
               not
               to
               be
               constrain'd
               to
               believe
               or
               deny
               ,
               this
               or
               that
               Tenet
               ,
               because
               the
               Pope
               ,
               or
               his
               Infallible
               ,
               forsooth
               ,
               Church
               ,
               will
               have
               it
               so
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               And
               must
               they
               be
               constrain'd
               to
               deny
               or
               believe
               ,
               because
               the
               fallible
               Church
               of
               England
               or
               France
               will
               have
               it
               so
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               No
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               say
               they
               must
               ,
               have
               Patience
               ,
               and
               hear
               me
               speak
               a
               while
               :
               I
               say
               that
               Scripture
               must
               be
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               not
               any
               Pope
               ,
               or
               Church
               ,
               or
               Congregation
               ;
               and
               that
               we
               are
               not
               to
               be
               forced
               by
               any
               to
               believe
               ,
               but
               what
               we
               understand
               to
               be
               true
               by
               Scripture
               ;
               and
               that
               if
               we
               Judge
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               any
               Doctrine
               to
               be
               false
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               be
               forced
               to
               believe
               it
               :
               But
               we
               must
               not
               abuse
               this
               Liberty
               ;
               That
               we
               should
               have
               Liberty
               for
               to
               believe
               or
               deny
               Supremacy
               ,
               Figurative
               Presence
               ,
               Communion
               in
               one
               or
               
               both
               Kinds
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               inferiour
               Truths
               controverted
               among
               Christians
               ;
               and
               that
               each
               Congregation
               may
               in
               such
               Articles
               ,
               believe
               as
               it
               understands
               by
               Scripture
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               may
               pass
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               practised
               in
               our
               Reformed
               Churches
               ;
               But
               that
               we
               should
               run
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               to
               have
               Liberty
               by
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               to
               believe
               or
               deny
               the
               Fundamental
               and
               Chief
               Articles
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               as
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               Incarnation
               ,
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 amp
                 ;
                 c.
              
               That
               Liberty
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               given
               :
               Our
               Reformation
               very
               wisely
               and
               piously
               permits
               the
               Lutherans
               to
               believe
               one
               thing
               ,
               the
               Presbyterians
               another
               ,
               the
               Protestants
               another
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               the
               rest
               :
               And
               all
               are
               true
               Reformed
               Children
               ,
               because
               each
               of
               them
               believes
               as
               they
               Judge
               by
               Scripture
               to
               be
               true
               :
               But
               the
               Reformation
               has
               never
               given
               ,
               nor
               never
               will
               give
               Liberty
               to
               interpret
               Scripture
               against
               the
               fundamental
               Article
               of
               Christianity
               :
               We
               must
               be
               moderate
               ,
               and
               keep
               our
               rambling
               Fancies
               within
               Compass
               ,
               and
               if
               any
               should
               judge
               and
               interpret
               Scripture
               in
               favour
               of
               any
               scandalous
               and
               abominable
               Tenets
               against
               Christianity
               and
               good
               Manners
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               checked
               and
               not
               commended
               .
               This
               Moderation
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               uses
               ,
               and
               will
               never
               permit
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               I
               perceive
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Popish
               Blood
               to
               run
               in
               your
               Veins
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               you
               and
               your
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               were
               in
               Power
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               our
               Reformation
               ,
               we
               should
               never
               have
               
               had
               a
               
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Beza
              
               ,
               or
               such
               other
               noble
               and
               renowned
               Reformers
               .
               By
               what
               I
               gather
               from
               your
               discourse
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               see
               the
               breadth
               of
               an
               Inch's
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               you
               and
               your
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               will
               not
               stick
               to
               grant
               ,
               that
               Gods
               Word
               alone
               is
               her
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               but
               so
               that
               none
               must
               believe
               
                 any
                 sense
              
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               as
               she
               believes
               it
               ,
               nor
               Interpret
               
                 any
                 Text
              
               ,
               but
               receive
               her
               Interpretation
               of
               it
               .
               The
               Church
               of
               England
               has
               Scripture
               for
               her
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               gives
               us
               Liberty
               for
               to
               Interpret
               ,
               Understand
               ,
               and
               Believe
               
                 some
                 Text
              
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               each
               one
               thinks
               best
               ;
               and
               so
               permits
               Presbyterians
               to
               deny
               Episcopacy
               ,
               Lutherans
               to
               deny
               Figurative
               Presence
               ,
               &c.
               and
               confesses
               they
               are
               all
               her
               Brethren
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               but
               she
               will
               give
               no
               Liberty
               at
               all
               for
               to
               Interpret
               
                 other
                 Texts
              
               ,
               but
               all
               must
               understand
               them
               as
               she
               does
               ,
               or
               all
               must
               Hereticks
               and
               damn'd
               Men
               ?
               No
               ,
               that
               Text
               
                 My
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 are
                 one
                 ,
              
               must
               be
               Interpreted
               to
               signifie
               the
               Unity
               In
               Nature
               of
               the
               Father
               and
               Son
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               believes
               ,
               none
               must
               Interpret
               it
               otherwise
               :
               So
               that
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               Popish
               Church
               and
               that
               of
               England
               ,
               is
               ,
               the
               first
               gives
               us
               no
               Liberty
               at
               all
               ,
               the
               second
               gives
               us
               some
               Liberty
               ,
               the
               first
               robs
               us
               of
               all
               ;
               the
               second
               but
               the
               one
               half
               .
               The
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               in
               Popery
               is
               Scripture
               as
               Interpreted
               by
               the
               Pope
               and
               Councils
               ;
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               in
               England
               ;
               as
               to
               
               
                 some
                 Articles
              
               is
               Scripture
               as
               Interpreted
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               and
               as
               to
               
                 other
                 Articles
              
               ,
               Scripture
               as
               each
               person
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               understands
               it
               ,
               And
               thus
               Protestants
               are
               but
               half
               Papists
               ,
               and
               half
               Reformed
               ,
               and
               both
               these
               ingredients
               will
               never
               make
               a
               good
               compound
               .
            
             
               Let
               any
               unbyass'd
               and
               impartial
               Man
               Judge
               if
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               proceeds
               justly
               in
               this
               :
               For
               if
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               be
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               each
               Person
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               understands
               it
               ,
               as
               she
               mentions
               in
               her
               39.
               
               Articles
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               whole
               Reformation
               believes
               ,
               if
               we
               are
               not
               to
               be
               constrained
               ,
               to
               believe
               any
               Church
               ,
               Council
               ,
               or
               Mans
               sense
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               not
               Judge
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               it
               's
               true
               ,
               by
               what
               Authority
               ,
               Rule
               or
               Reason
               ,
               can
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               give
               me
               Liberty
               to
               understand
               and
               believe
               
                 some
                 Texts
              
               as
               I
               please
               ,
               and
               deny
               me
               Liberty
               for
               to
               understand
               and
               believe
               others
               ,
               as
               I
               Judge
               by
               Scripture
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               understood
               ?
               I
               pray
               observe
               well
               this
               Discourse
               ;
               here
               are
               
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Beza
                 ,
                 Zuinglius
                 ,
              
               and
               our
               other
               first
               Reformers
               ;
               they
               Interpret
               some
               Texts
               against
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               others
               against
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               They
               are
               praised
               for
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               esteemed
               Apostolical
               Reformers
               ,
               because
               without
               any
               regard
               of
               what
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               said
               ,
               they
               freely
               taught
               and
               believed
               what
               they
               Judged
               by
               Scripture
               to
               be
               true
               ;
               why
               
               must
               not
               they
               be
               praised
               and
               esteemed
               true
               Reformers
               also
               ,
               for
               not
               regarding
               what
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               or
               any
               other
               says
               ,
               but
               teach
               the
               impossibility
               of
               Gods
               Commandments
               ,
               the
               sufficiency
               of
               Faith
               alone
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               other
               Tenets
               which
               you
               so
               much
               mislike
               ,
               since
               they
               Judge
               by
               Scripture
               that
               to
               be
               the
               true
               Doctrine
               ?
               Are
               they
               bound
               to
               submit
               their
               Judgments
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               more
               than
               to
               that
               of
               Rome
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               those
               Tenets
               they
               do
               not
               only
               contradict
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               but
               all
               Christian
               Churches
               and
               Congregations
               ;
               for
               all
               will
               say
               those
               are
               wicked
               and
               scandalous
               .
               Doctrines
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               they
               Judge
               by
               Scripture
               that
               those
               Tenets
               are
               not
               such
               ,
               but
               found
               and
               good
               Doctrine
               ,
               may
               not
               they
               believe
               them
               ,
               tho'
               all
               the
               World
               and
               ten
               Worlds
               did
               gainsay
               them
               ?
               Is
               not
               Scripture
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               are
               we
               to
               regard
               what
               any
               Church
               or
               all
               Churches
               say
               ,
               further
               than
               we
               find
               by
               Scripture
               that
               they
               say
               well
               ?
               But
               being
               these
               Tenets
               ,
               which
               you
               call
               horrid
               Blasphemies
               displease
               you
               ,
               I
               'll
               change
               my
               discourse
               ;
               and
               because
               I
               see
               you
               are
               Popishly
               inclin'd
               ,
               I
               will
               shew
               you
               how
               by
               the
               Principles
               of
               our
               Reformation
               ,
               you
               can
               be
               as
               good
               a
               Papist
               as
               the
               Pope
               ;
               one
               Principle
               ,
               excepted
               ,
               wherein
               you
               must
               dissent
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               if
               you
               intend
               to
               remain
               a
               true
               Reformed
               Child
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               You
               promise
               too
               much
               ,
               and
               more
               than
               I
               desire
               to
               know
               ,
               I
               don't
               desire
               to
               have
               any
               Communication
               with
               the
               Pope
               ;
               I
               know
               by
               the
               Writings
               of
               our
               Authors
               what
               kind
               of
               Beast
               he
               is
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               By
               your
               favour
               ,
               you
               may
               believe
               the
               Popes
               are
               Worthy
               ,
               Honest
               ,
               and
               Godly
               Men
               :
               many
               Doctors
               of
               our
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               our
               Travellers
               to
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               give
               this
               Testimony
               of
               them
               .
               You
               may
               also
               believe
               ,
               that
               Popes
               and
               Cardinals
               are
               Knaves
               and
               Atheists
               ,
               who
               look
               on
               Scripture
               as
               a
               Romance
               ,
               and
               deny
               the
               Incarnation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               Calvin
               says
               l
               so
               ,
               and
               would
               never
               have
               said
               it
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               not
               been
               true
               :
               But
               beware
               not
               to
               speak
               so
               in
               Rome
               ,
               or
               they
               'll
               lodge
               you
               where
               Honest
               Taylor
               the
               Quaker
               was
               ;
               nor
               in
               Spain
               ,
               or
               they
               'll
               stop
               your
               Mouth
               with
               an
               Inquisition
               faggot
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               I
               care
               not
               what
               the
               Pope
               or
               Cardinals
               are
               ;
               but
               I
               would
               gladly
               know
               ,
               what
               Religion
               and
               Congregation
               you
               are
               of
               ,
               for
               whereas
               you
               are
               my
               immediate
               Instructer
               ,
               it
               behoves
               me
               to
               know
               what
               Religion
               you
               have
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               my
               Religion
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               that
               my
               Readers
               will
               be
               divided
               in
               their
               Judgments
               of
               me
               ;
               if
               a
               Papist
               reads
               me
               ,
               he
               'll
               swear
               I
               am
               an
               Atheist
               ;
               but
               I
               hope
               he
               will
               not
               pretend
               to
               be
               infallible
               as
               his
               Pope
               :
               if
               a
               Protestant
               ,
               he
               'll
               say
               I
               am
               a
               Papist
               ,
               and
               that
               my
               drift
               is
               to
               cast
               
               dirt
               upon
               his
               Church
               ;
               the
               honest
               Quaker
               will
               say
               ,
               I
               am
               a
               profane
               man
               ;
               others
               perhaps
               will
               say
               ,
               I
               am
               of
               no
               Religion
               ,
               but
               a
               Despiser
               of
               all
               ;
               and
               our
               Congregations
               are
               so
               uncharitable
               that
               likely
               none
               will
               accept
               of
               me
               ,
               because
               I
               say
               all
               Religions
               are
               very
               good
               :
               a
               sad
               thing
               that
               a
               man
               must
               be
               hated
               for
               speaking
               well
               of
               his
               Neighbours
               ,
               and
               that
               each
               one
               must
               have
               all
               the
               World
               to
               be
               naught
               but
               himself
               :
               This
               then
               is
               my
               Religion
               ,
               To
               suffer
               Persecution
               for
               Justice
               and
               Truth
               ;
               to
               render
               good
               for
               evil
               ,
               to
               bless
               those
               who
               curse
               me
               ,
               and
               speak
               well
               of
               all
               Congregations
               ,
               whilst
               they
               speak
               all
               evil
               against
               me
               :
               reflect
               well
               upon
               what
               I
               discoursed
               hitherto
               ,
               and
               you
               will
               find
               ,
               I
               am
               as
               great
               a
               Lover
               of
               the
               Reformation
               as
               they
               who
               may
               think
               me
               it's
               Enemy
               :
               and
               read
               my
               following
               discourse
               ,
               and
               you
               will
               find
               I
               love
               Popery
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Reformation
               :
               The
               Spirit
               of
               God
               makes
               no
               exceptions
               of
               Persons
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               You
               promised
               to
               prove
               by
               the
               principles
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               believe
               all
               the
               Tenets
               of
               Popery
               ,
               and
               remain
               still
               of
               the
               Reformation
               :
               how
               can
               this
               be
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               You
               remember
               I
               excepted
               one
               Principle
               of
               Popery
               ,
               wherein
               you
               must
               necessarily
               dissent
               from
               them
               :
               and
               if
               you
               deny
               this
               one
               Principle
               ,
               you
               may
               believe
               all
               their
               other
               Tenets
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               be
               as
               good
               a
               Child
               of
               the
               Reformation
               as
               Luther
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               What
               Principle
               is
               this
               ,
               which
               you
               seem
               to
               make
               the
               only
               destinctive
               sign
               of
               a
               Reformed
               ,
               from
               a
               Papist
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               Listen
               a
               while
               :
               a
               Papist
               is
               not
               a
               Papist
               because
               he
               believes
               Purgatory
               ,
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               Indulgences
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               Popish
               Tenets
               ,
               but
               because
               he
               believes
               them
               upon
               the
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Pope
               and
               Church
               ,
               because
               they
               assure
               him
               they
               are
               revealed
               Truths
               :
               If
               a
               Papist
               did
               say
               ,
               I
               believe
               these
               Tenets
               ,
               because
               I
               my self
               do
               judge
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               revealed
               ,
               and
               not
               because
               the
               Pope
               and
               Church
               say
               they
               are
               ,
               he
               would
               be
               no
               Papist
               .
               The
               Papist
               believes
               the
               Mystery
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               the
               Incarnation
               and
               Passion
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Protestant
               believes
               the
               same
               Mysteries
               ,
               yet
               the
               one
               is
               a
               Papist
               and
               no
               Protestant
               ,
               the
               other
               is
               a
               Protestant
               and
               no
               Papist
               .
               And
               why
               ?
               because
               the
               Papist
               believes
               them
               upon
               the
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Pope
               and
               Church
               ;
               the
               Protestant
               believes
               them
               upon
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Gods
               written
               Word
               .
               Believe
               then
               whatever
               you
               please
               of
               Popery
               ,
               provided
               you
               believe
               it
               ;
               because
               you
               judge
               by
               Scripture
               it
               's
               true
               ,
               and
               not
               because
               the
               Pope
               or
               the
               Church
               says
               it
               ;
               you
               'll
               never
               be
               a
               Papist
               but
               a
               perfect
               Reformed
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               If
               this
               discourse
               be
               solid
               ,
               you
               may
               hedge
               in
               all
               the
               Articles
               of
               Popery
               into
               our
               Reformation
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               If
               you
               peruse
               the
               works
               of
               our
               Reformed
               Doctors
               ,
               you
               'll
               hardly
               find
               any
               Article
               of
               Popery
               ,
               but
               has
               been
               judged
               by
               many
               ,
               or
               some
               of
               our
               best
               Reformed
               Doctors
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               true
               Doctrine
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               and
               whereas
               any
               Doctrin
               which
               any
               Person
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               understands
               by
               Scripture
               to
               be
               the
               true
               ,
               may
               be
               justly
               called
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ;
               it
               follows
               that
               hardly
               is
               there
               any
               Article
               of
               Popery
               ,
               for
               which
               we
               see
               so
               many
               persecutions
               against
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               such
               troubles
               in
               our
               Parliaments
               ,
               but
               is
               truly
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Reformation
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               Shew
               me
               some
               Examples
               of
               this
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               The
               Veneration
               of
               Relicks
               and
               Saints
               dead
               Bones
               ,
               is
               generally
               believed
               by
               us
               to
               be
               meer
               Popery
               and
               Superstition
               ,
               therefore
               we
               made
               no
               store
               of
               Luther
               and
               Calvins
               Bones
               ,
               tho
               we
               know
               them
               to
               be
               as
               great
               Saints
               as
               any
               in
               the
               Popish
               Church
               :
               but
               Veneration
               of
               Relicks
               and
               Saints
               Bones
               ,
               is
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               our
               Reformation
               ;
               for
               whatever
               is
               set
               down
               and
               commended
               by
               our
               Common-Prayer-Book
               ,
               must
               be
               undoubtedly
               esteemed
               our
               Reformed
               Doctrin
               and
               Practice
               ,
               and
               our
               Common-Prayer-Book
               ,
               aprinted
               since
               our
               Kings
               happy
               Restauration
               ,
               in
               it's
               Kalendar
               sets
               down
               a
               day
               to
               the
               Translation
               of
               S.
               Edward
               King
               of
               Saxons
               Body
               in
               the
               month
               of
               June
               ,
               and
               dedicates
               another
               to
               the
               Translation
               of
               the
               Bodies
               of
               St.
               Martin
               and
               Swithin
               ,
               in
               the
               month
               of
               July
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Veneration
               and
               use
               of
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               is
               flat
               Popery
               in
               the
               Judgment
               of
               all
               our
               Congregations
               ;
               yet
               any
               Reformed
               Child
               may
               laudably
               and
               piously
               use
               it
               ;
               whereas
               our
               Common-Prayer
               Book
               in
               
                 the
                 Administration
                 of
                 Baptism
              
               ,
               Commands
               the
               Minister
               to
               use
               it
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 We
                 sign
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 in
                 token
                 that
                 hereafter
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 to
                 confess
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 ,
                 and
                 Manfully
                 to
                 fight
                 under
                 his
                 Bannar
                 against
                 Sin
                 ,
                 the
                 World
                 and
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
              
               And
               in
               our
               Kalender
               ,
               printed
               since
               his
               Majesties
               Restauration
               ,
               it
               's
               called
               the
               Holy
               Cross
               .
            
             
               Our
               Congregations
               generally
               believe
               ,
               it
               's
               Popery
               to
               keep
               Holy-days
               (
               except
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               )
               and
               Saints
               days
               ;
               to
               fast
               in
               Lent
               ,
               Vigils
               commanded
               ,
               Ember-days
               ,
               and
               Fridays
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               is
               recommended
               to
               us
               in
               our
               Common-Payer
               Book
               ,
               and
               the
               Minister
               is
               commanded
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Administration
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               ,
               to
               publish
               the
               Holy-days
               of
               the
               week
               ,
               and
               exhort
               us
               to
               Fast
               ;
               and
               surely
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               commanded
               to
               teach
               ,
               or
               exhort
               us
               to
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Reformation
               :
               it
               's
               true
               ,
               the
               Students
               of
               our
               Colledges
               of
               Oxford
               and
               Cambridge
               ,
               are
               much
               troubled
               with
               scruples
               in
               this
               point
               :
               these
               
                 Pauperes
                 de
                 Lugduno
              
               ,
               are
               compelled
               to
               fast
               all
               Fridays
               throughout
               the
               year
               ;
               and
               it
               's
               not
               hunger
               that
               makes
               them
               complain
               ,
               but
               tenderness
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               because
               they
               fear
               it's
               Popery
               .
            
             
             
               It
               's
               a
               Popish
               errour
               ,
               we
               say
               to
               believe
               that
               Pennance
               ,
               or
               our
               penal
               works
               of
               Fasting
               ,
               Alms-deeds
               ,
               or
               corporal
               Austerities
               ,
               can
               avail
               and
               help
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               satisfying
               Gods
               Justice
               :
               No
               ,
               we
               say
               ,
               penal
               works
               serve
               for
               nothing
               ,
               all
               is
               done
               by
               Repentance
               ;
               that
               's
               to
               say
               ,
               by
               sorrow
               of
               heart
               for
               having
               offended
               God.
               This
               is
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               
                 Danaeus
                 ,
                 Willit
                 ,
                 Junius
              
               and
               Calvin
               ,
               who
               says
               ,
               
                 Francis
                 ,
                 Dominick
                 ,
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 Antony
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               Popish
               Monks
               and
               Fryers
               ,
               are
               in
               Hell
               for
               their
               Austerities
               and
               penal
               works
               for
               all
               that
               ,
               you
               may
               very
               well
               believe
               ;
               and
               it
               's
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               that
               Pennance
               and
               penal
               works
               ,
               do
               avail
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               our
               sin
               ,
               and
               are
               very
               profitable
               to
               the
               Soul
               ;
               for
               ,
               our
               Common-Prayer
               Book
               in
               the
               
                 Commination
                 against
                 sinners
              
               ,
               says
               thus
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Godly
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Lent
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 notorious
                 sinners
                 ,
                 were
                 put
                 to
                 open
                 Pennance
                 ,
                 and
                 punish'd
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Souls
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               And
               our
               Common-Prayer
               Books
               wishes
               that
               this
               Discipline
               were
               restored
               again
               ;
               and
               surely
               it
               does
               not
               wish
               that
               Popery
               were
               restored
               ;
               therefore
               it
               's
               no
               Popery
               to
               say
               that
               Pennance
               ,
               or
               Penal
               works
               ,
               do
               satisfie
               for
               our
               sins
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               and
               avail
               to
               save
               us
               in
               the
               other
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               I
               know
               many
               of
               our
               Congregation
               mislike
               much
               our
               Common-Prayer
               Book
               ,
               for
               these
               
               Popish-Tenets
               ;
               but
               what
               do
               you
               say
               of
               the
               
               grand
               errours
               of
               Popery
               ?
               can
               a
               man
               be
               a
               true
               Child
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               yet
               believe
               the
               
                 Popes
                 Supremacy
              
               ?
               deny
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Supremacy
              
               ;
               believe
               Transubstantiation
               and
               
                 Communion
                 in
                 one
                 kind
              
               ;
               are
               these
               Tenets
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               or
               consistent
               with
               its
               principles
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               The
               Kings
               Supremacy
               is
               undoubtedly
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               because
               it
               's
               judged
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               to
               be
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               yet
               not
               only
               the
               
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 Anabaptists
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Congregations
               ,
               judge
               it
               's
               not
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               as
               erroneous
               a
               Tenet
               as
               that
               of
               the
               Popes
               Supremacy
               ;
               Calvin
               6.
               
               Amos
               ,
               says
               ,
               
                 They
                 were
                 unadvised
                 people
                 and
                 Blasphemers
                 ,
                 who
                 raised
                 King
              
               Henry
               the
               VII
               .
               
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 to
                 call
                 him
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               but
               also
               that
               no
               Civil
               Magistrate
               can
               be
               the
               head
               of
               any
               particular
               Church
               ,
               is
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               
                 Centuriators
                 ,
                 cent
                 .
                 sept
              
               .
               pag.
               11.
               of
               
                 Cartwright
                 ,
                 Viretus
                 ,
                 Kemnitius
              
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               ;
               who
               doubts
               then
               but
               that
               in
               the
               principles
               and
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               you
               may
               deny
               the
               Kings
               Supremacy
               ,
               tho'
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               believes
               it
               .
               The
               Popes
               Supremacy
               is
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               Popery
               ,
               who
               doubts
               it
               ?
               but
               it
               's
               also
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               for
               many
               of
               our
               Eminent
               Doctors
               have
               judged
               it
               to
               be
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               Whitgift
               a
               who
               cites
               Calvin
               and
               Musculus
               for
               this
               opinion
               ;
               but
               it
               's
               needful
               we
               relate
               some
               of
               their
               
               express
               words
               ,
               
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 deny
              
               ,
               says
               Luther
               ,
               b
               
                 but
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Rome
               ,
               
                 is
                 ,
                 has
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 ;
                 I
                 believe
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 above
                 all
                 other
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 lawful
                 to
                 deny
                 his
                 Supremacy
              
               :
               Melancthon
               c
               says
               no
               less
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 is
                 above
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 office
                 to
                 govern
                 ,
                 to
                 Judge
                 in
                 controversies
                 ,
                 to
                 watch
                 over
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 all
                 Nations
                 in
                 conformity
                 and
                 unity
                 of
                 Doctrin
              
               :
               Somaisius
               ,
               d
               
                 The
                 Pope
                 of
              
               Rome
               
                 has
                 been
                 without
                 controversie
                 the
                 first
                 Metropolitan
                 in
              
               Italy
               ,
               
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 in
              
               Italy
               ,
               
                 nor
                 only
                 in
                 the
              
               West
               ,
               
                 but
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Metropolitans
                 have
                 been
                 chief
                 in
                 their
                 respective
                 districts
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
              
               Rome
               
                 has
                 been
                 Metropolitan
                 and
                 Primate
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 some
                 particular
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 all
                 ,
              
               Grotius
               e
               has
               expresly
               the
               same
               Doctrin
               ,
               and
               proves
               this
               Supremacy
               belongs
               to
               the
               Pope
               
                 de
                 Jure
                 Divino
              
               .
               I
               pray
               consider
               if
               these
               Doctors
               be
               not
               men
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               of
               eminent
               learning
               and
               credit
               in
               our
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               if
               our
               Doctrin
               be
               Scripture
               as
               such
               men
               understand
               it
               ,
               consider
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               with
               what
               Justice
               can
               this
               Doctrin
               be
               called
               Popery
               more
               than
               Reformed
               Doctrin
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               it
               contains
               two
               difficulties
               ;
               first
               ,
               if
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               be
               really
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ;
               and
               this
               real
               presence
               ,
               the
               
               Lutherans
               defend
               to
               be
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Papists
               ,
               why
               then
               should
               it
               be
               called
               Popish
               ,
               more
               than
               Reformed
               Doctrin
               ?
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               if
               the
               substance
               of
               Bread
               be
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               together
               with
               Christ's
               Body
               :
               Lutherans
               say
               it
               is
               ,
               Papists
               say
               it
               is
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               or
               change
               of
               the
               whole
               substance
               of
               Bread
               ,
               into
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ;
               but
               hear
               what
               Luther
               f
               says
               of
               this
               that
               we
               call
               Popish
               Doctrin
               ;
               
                 I
                 give
                 all
                 Persons
                 liberty
                 to
                 believe
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 please
                 ,
                 without
                 hazard
                 of
                 their
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 either
                 that
                 the
                 Bread
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
              
               ?
               would
               Luther
               have
               given
               this
               liberty
               if
               Transubstantiation
               had
               not
               been
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Reformation
               as
               well
               as
               any
               other
               ?
               Calvin
               also
               and
               Beza
               h
               affirm
               ,
               that
               Luthers
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               co-existence
               of
               Christ's
               .
               Body
               and
               the
               Bread
               ,
               is
               more
               absurd
               than
               the
               Popish
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               existence
               of
               the
               Body
               alone
               ;
               if
               therefore
               we
               be
               true
               Reformed
               ,
               and
               safely
               believe
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               Luther
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               most
               absurd
               ;
               much
               more
               will
               we
               be
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               by
               believing
               that
               of
               the
               Papists
               which
               is
               less
               .
            
             
               Communion
               in
               one
               kind
               ,
               is
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               no
               less
               than
               Communion
               in
               both
               ;
               for
               besides
               that
               Luther
               says
               ,
               i
               
                 They
                 Sin
                 not
                 g
                 
                 against
                 Christ
                 who
                 use
                 one
                 kind
                 only
                 ,
                 seeing
                 Christ
                 has
                 not
                 commanded
                 to
                 use
                 both
              
               ;
               and
               again
               ,
               k
               
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 an
                 excellent
                 thing
                 to
                 use
                 both
                 kinds
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ;
                 and
                 Christ
                 has
                 commanded
                 nothing
                 in
                 this
                 as
                 necessary
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 were
                 better
                 to
                 follow
                 peace
                 and
                 unity
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 contest
                 about
                 the
                 kinds
                 ,
              
               but
               also
               Melancthon
               l
               who
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               Luther
               surpasses
               all
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               expresly
               teaches
               the
               same
               Doctrin
               :
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               Statute
               I.
               Edward
               VI.
               command
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 be
                 commonly
                 administr'd
                 in
                 both
                 kinds
                 ,
                 if
                 necessity
                 does
                 not
                 require
                 otherwise
              
               ;
               mark
               ,
               he
               says
               ,
               but
               commonly
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               some
               necessity
               it
               may
               be
               received
               in
               one
               ;
               lastly
               ,
               the
               sufficiency
               of
               one
               kind
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               is
               plainly
               set
               down
               by
               our
               Reformed
               Church
               of
               France
               ,
               in
               her
               Ecclesiastical
               Discipline
               ,
               printed
               at
               Saumur
               ,
               Chap.
               12.
               
               Art.
               7.
               
               
                 The
                 Minister
                 must
                 give
                 the
                 Bread
                 in
                 the
                 Supper
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 cannot
                 drink
                 the
                 Cup
                 ,
                 provided
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 for
                 contempt
                 .
              
               And
               the
               reason
               is
               because
               there
               are
               many
               who
               cannot
               endure
               the
               taste
               of
               Wine
               ;
               wherefore
               it
               often
               happens
               among
               them
               ,
               that
               some
               persons
               ,
               do
               take
               the
               Bread
               alone
               ;
               and
               truly
               if
               some
               of
               our
               Ministers
               in
               England
               ,
               do
               not
               give
               better
               Wine
               than
               they
               are
               accustomed
               ,
               who
               very
               irreverently
               serve
               that
               Holy
               Table
               with
               naughty
               trash
               ,
               it
               's
               much
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               
               that
               our
               flock
               will
               also
               petition
               to
               be
               dispenc'd
               with
               in
               the
               Cup
               ;
               because
               there
               are
               some
               of
               so
               delicate
               Palats
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               endure
               the
               taste
               of
               bad
               Wine
               .
               Now
               ,
               you
               may
               admire
               the
               injustice
               of
               the
               Papists
               in
               Condemning
               our
               Reformed
               Doctrin
               and
               Doctors
               as
               Hereticks
               ,
               whereas
               those
               Tenets
               are
               believed
               by
               many
               of
               us
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               by
               them
               ;
               and
               the
               groundless
               severity
               of
               our
               Congregations
               in
               exclaiming
               against
               that
               Doctrin
               ;
               it
               being
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               whereas
               so
               many
               eminent
               men
               of
               our
               own
               ,
               judge
               it
               to
               be
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               Whereas
               I
               see
               people
               persecuted
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               for
               these
               Tenets
               ,
               I
               can
               hardly
               be
               perswaded
               they
               are
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Reformation
               :
               at
               our
               next
               meeting
               we
               will
               persue
               this
               discourse
               ,
               the
               Bell
               rings
               for
               Morning
               Prayers
               ,
               A
               Dieu
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Seventh
             DIALOGUE
             .
          
           
             
               ISAAC
               .
            
             
               You
               come
               from
               Church
               ,
               as
               I
               guess
               by
               the
               Common-Prayer
               Book
               I
               see
               in
               your
               hand
               ,
               I
               pray
               let
               me
               see
               the
               Kalender
               of
               it
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               
                 a
                 la
                 mode
                 nouvelle
              
               ,
               which
               was
               made
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               since
               his
               Majesties
               Restauration
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               Why
               ?
               have
               you
               met
               any
               thing
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               shocks
               you
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               Shock
               me
               ?
               No
               Doctrin
               or
               practice
               of
               any
               Congregation
               ,
               or
               man
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               of
               our
               Church
               can
               shock
               me
               ;
               you
               know
               ,
               I
               plead
               for
               liberty
               to
               believe
               and
               practise
               as
               each
               one
               judges
               by
               Scripture
               to
               be
               true
               and
               good
               .
               But
               I
               observe
               in
               your
               Kalender
               ,
               you
               have
               a
               day
               consecrated
               to
               St.
               Ann
               in
               the
               Month
               of
               July
               ;
               I
               would
               gladly
               know
               ,
               what
               Ann
               this
               is
               ,
               which
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               honours
               so
               much
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               It
               's
               Ann
               the
               Mother
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               It
               's
               possible
               ?
               I
               thought
               it
               was
               
                 Ann
                 Bolein
              
               the
               Mother
               of
               our
               Virgin
               Elizabeth
               :
               I
               am
               sure
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               is
               more
               obliged
               to
               Her
               ,
               than
               to
               the
               other
               :
               but
               as
               you
               have
               put
               here
               the
               Mother
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               why
               did
               not
               you
               put
               in
               also
               Elizabeth
               Mother
               of
               the
               great
               Baptist
               ;
               and
               the
               Angel
               Gabriel
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Michael
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               ,
            
             
               I
               know
               not
               indeed
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               Nor
               do
               I
               know
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               ,
               because
               that
               Elizabeth
               and
               Gabriel
               made
               the
               Popish
               
                 Ave
                 Maria
              
               ,
               as
               Scripture
               relates
               ;
               but
               can
               you
               tell
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               put
               in
               your
               Kalender
               ,
               St.
               George
               ,
               St.
               Andrew
               and
               St.
               David
               Patrons
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Scotland
              
               and
               Wales
               ;
               why
               did
               not
               she
               put
               in
               St.
               Patrick
               Patron
               of
               Ireland
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               I
               can't
               tell
               ,
               What
               may
               be
               the
               reason
               ,
               think
               you
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               that
               he
               forfeited
               his
               place
               for
               his
               Purgatory
               ;
               for
               tho
               the
               others
               were
               as
               deep
               in
               Popery
               as
               he
               ,
               (
               if
               we
               believe
               the
               Papists
               )
               but
               the
               Parliament
               pass'd
               an
               Act
               of
               Indemnity
               for
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Scotland
              
               and
               Wales
               ,
               after
               the
               Kings
               return
               to
               his
               Kingdoms
               ;
               and
               thereby
               the
               sin
               of
               Popery
               was
               forgiven
               to
               their
               Patrons
               ,
               and
               no
               Act
               of
               Indemnity
               was
               past
               for
               Ireland
               ,
               whereby
               Patrick
               is
               still
               guilty
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               not
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Seven
                 Champions
                 of
                 Christendom
              
               tell
               us
               St.
               Patrick
               was
               St.
               George
               his
               Footman
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               not
               thought
               good
               manners
               ,
               to
               put
               him
               in
               the
               same
               rank
               with
               his
               Master
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               For
               shame
               ,
               if
               not
               for
               pitty
               ,
               forbear
               .
               I
               cannot
               endure
               to
               fully
               Sacred
               things
               with
               profane
               Ralleries
               ;
               the
               Kalender
               is
               a
               holy
               institution
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               reverenc'd
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               is
               
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 Surplices
                 ,
                 Bells
                 ,
                 Organs
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Corner
                 Caps
              
               ;
               yet
               I
               hope
               you
               will
               give
               
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 Quakers
              
               ,
               &c.
               leave
               to
               laugh
               at
               them
               ,
               and
               be
               still
               as
               good
               Children
               of
               the
               Reformation
               as
               you
               :
               if
               you
               esteem
               them
               to
               be
               Sacred
               and
               Holy
               ,
               reverence
               and
               honour
               them
               ,
               I
               commend
               you
               for
               it
               ,
               if
               others
               Judge
               otherwise
               let
               them
               follow
               their
               humour
               ;
               
                 each
                 one
                 as
                 he
                 fancies
                 ,
                 says
                 the
                 Fellow
                 kissing
                 his
                 Com
              
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               holy
               Liberty
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               Scripture
               as
               each
               one
               understands
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               return
               to
               our
               last
               discourse
               ;
               how
               is
               it
               possible
               ,
               that
               those
               Tenets
               of
               Popery
               ,
               
               ●…ould
               be
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               where●●
               we
               see
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               so
               severely
               per●●ecute
               the
               Professors
               of
               them
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               Do
               you
               think
               a
               Doctrin
               is
               not
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               because
               it
               's
               denyed
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ?
               or
               because
               she
               persecutes
               the
               Pro●essors
               of
               it
               ?
               do
               not
               they
               persecute
               all
               Non-confor●ists
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Popery
               ?
               persecution
               is
               no
               proof
               of
               a
               Doctrin
               to
               be
               bad
               ;
               it
               's
               but
               the
               effect
               of
               a
               blind
               zeal
               armed
               with
               power
               :
               for
               to
               know
               cer●ainly
               if
               a
               Doctrin
               be
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               you
               must
               try
               it
               by
               our
               Test
               or
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               written
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               whatever
               any
               man
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               ,
               of
               a
               sincere
               and
               humble
               heart
               judges
               to
               be
               contained
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               ●n
               indubitable
               consequence
               out
               of
               it
               ;
               that
               man
               ,
               may
               believe
               that
               Doctrin
               ,
               let
               all
               others
               Judge
               of
               it
               as
               they
               list
               ,
               and
               by
               so
               believing
               will
               be
               a
               true
               Child
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ;
               wherefore
               since
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               France
               ,
               that
               of
               England
               in
               Edward
               the
               VI
               's
               time
               ,
               
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Melancthon
                 ,
                 Grotius
              
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Authors
               I
               quoted
               ,
               do
               Judge
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               Popes
               Supremacy
               ,
               and
               Communion
               in
               one
               kind
               to
               be
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               we
               must
               call
               it
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               judge
               as
               they
               did
               ,
               you
               may
               believe
               the
               Doctrin
               and
               be
               still
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               they
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               Can
               you
               shew
               me
               any
               other
               Tenet
               of
               Popery
               ,
               which
               you
               can
               call
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Reformation
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               Alas
               !
               you
               can
               hardly
               shew
               me
               any
               Tenet
               of
               Popery
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               it's
               Doctrin
               ;
               what
               Doctrin
               more
               Popish
               than
               that
               of
               Confession
               and
               Absolution
               from
               sins
               ?
               yet
               it
               's
               as
               truly
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               as
               figurative
               Presence
               :
               for
               not
               only
               a
               Lobechius
               ,
               b
               Altamerus
               ,
               c
               Sacerius
               ,
               and
               d
               Melancthon
               says
               ,
               
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 Sacrament
              
               :
               but
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               in
               our
               Common-Prayer
               Book
               ,
               declares
               that
               Priests
               have
               not
               only
               the
               power
               of
               declaring
               their
               sins
               to
               be
               forgiven
               to
               the
               Penitents
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               power
               of
               forgiving
               them
               ;
               and
               sets
               down
               the
               form
               of
               Absolution
               ,
               which
               the
               Minister
               is
               to
               use
               ,
               
                 Our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 left
                 power
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 absolve
                 all
                 sinners
                 which
                 truly
                 repent
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
                 forgive
                 thee
                 and
                 thine
                 offences
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 by
                 his
                 Authority
                 committed
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 do
                 absolve
                 thee
                 from
                 all
                 thy
                 sins
              
               ;
               The
               Minister
               of
               the
               Diocess
               of
               of
               Lincoln
               in
               their
               
                 Survey
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Common
                 Prayers
                 ,
              
               checkt
               this
               Doctrine
               as
               Popery
               and
               petitioned
               to
               have
               it
               blotted
               out
               ;
               but
               could
               not
               prevail
               ;
               whereby
               we
               are
               given
               to
               understand
               ,
               it
               's
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               .
            
             
               It
               's
               Popery
               ,
               we
               say
               to
               call
               extream
               Uuction
               ,
               Confirmation
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Order
               of
               Priest-hood
               ,
               Sacraments
               :
               and
               who
               can
               justly
               deny
               all
               this
               to
               
               be
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Re-formation
               ?
               for
               Calvin
               e
               says
               ,
               I
               
                 confess
                 ,
                 the
                 Disciples
                 of
                 Christ
                 did
                 use
                 Ex●ream
                 Vnction
                 as
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 ,
              
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 of
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 judge
                 it
                 was
                 only
                 a
                 Me●●cine
                 for
                 corporal
                 diseases
                 :
                 Calvin
              
               f
               also
               ,
               and
               with
               him
               our
               Common
               Prayer
               Book
               and
               all
               our
               Divines
               say
               ,
               a
               Sacrament
               is
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               a
               Visible
               sign
               of
               the
               invisible
               Grace
               we
               receive
               by
               ●t
               ;
               and
               they
               say
               with
               g
               Pouel
               ,
               h
               Hooker
               and
               others
               ,
               that
               this
               definition
               fits
               exactly
               Confirmation
               ,
               wherefore
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Diocess
               of
               Lincoln
               checkt
               the
               Common
               Prayer
               Book
               ,
               for
               giving
               the
               Definition
               of
               a
               Sacrament
               to
               Confirmation
               .
               i
               Melancthon
               ,
               k
               Bilsom
               ,
               l
               Hooker
               and
               m
               Calvin
               expresly
               teach
               ,
               that
               the
               Order
               of
               Priesthood
               ,
               is
               a
               Sacrament
               .
               And
               when
               men
               of
               so
               eminent
               Judgment
               of
               our
               Reformation
               teach
               this
               to
               be
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               who
               doubts
               but
               that
               it
               is
               of
               the
               Reformation
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               ,
               you
               destroy
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               of
               two
               Sacraments
               only
               .
            
          
           
             
               Is
               .
            
             
               Destroy
               it
               ?
               God
               forbid
               :
               Because
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               says
               ,
               there
               are
               but
               two
               Sacraments
               ,
               I
               say
               it
               's
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               there
               are
               but
               two
               ,
               and
               because
               so
               many
               eminent
               Men
               judge
               by
               Scripture
               there
               are
               more
               ,
               I
               say
               it
               's
               the
               
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Reformation
               there
               are
               more
               ▪
               that
               's
               to
               say
               six
               ,
               Baptism
               ,
               Confirmation
               ,
               Eucharist
               ,
               Pennance
               ,
               Extream
               Unction
               and
               Holy
               Order
               :
               and
               very
               likely
               our
               Bishops
               and
               Ministers
               ▪
               for
               their
               Wives
               sake
               ,
               will
               not
               stick
               to
               grant
               that
               Matrimony
               also
               is
               a
               Sacrament
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               But
               can
               you
               say
               ,
               that
               Prayers
               to
               Saints
               and
               Images
               ,
               Prayer
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               Purgatory
               ,
               are
               not
               meer
               Popery
               ,
               and
               in
               no
               wise
               the
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Reformation
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               Without
               doubt
               ,
               those
               Tenets
               are
               Popery
               but
               all
               the
               World
               knows
               ,
               the
               Lutherans
               use
               Images
               in
               their
               Churches
               and
               pray
               before
               them
               ;
               and
               the
               Holy
               Synod
               of
               Charenton
               has
               declared
               ,
               as
               was
               said
               in
               our
               first
               Dialogue
               ,
               that
               the
               Lutherans
               have
               nothing
               of
               Superstition
               or
               Idolatry
               in
               their
               manner
               of
               Divine
               Worship
               ;
               this
               is
               also
               the
               Doctrine
               n
               of
               
                 Jacobus
                 ,
                 Andreas
              
               ,
               o
               Brachmanus
               ,
               p
               
                 Kemnitius
                 ,
                 Luther
              
               and
               Brentius
               quoted
               by
               Beza
               ,
               q
               and
               why
               should
               not
               a
               Doctrine
               ,
               Judged
               by
               such
               eminent
               Men
               to
               be
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               be
               called
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ?
               Prayers
               for
               the
               dead
               and
               Purgatory
               is
               Popery
               confessedly
               ;
               but
               alas
               !
               it
               is
               taught
               expresly
               by
               
                 Vrbans
                 ,
                 Regius
              
               ,
               r
               Bucer
               ,
               ſ
               Zuinglius
               ,
               t
               Melancthon
               ,
               
               u
               Luther
               ,
               x
               the
               Common-Prayer
               Book
               in
               King
               Edward's
               time
               Printed
               1549.
               and
               many
               others
               of
               our
               Learned
               Doctors
               ,
               and
               what
               can
               you
               call
               more
               properly
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               than
               what
               such
               Men
               teach
               to
               be
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Scripture
               ?
               And
               though
               our
               Brethren
               ,
               
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 Presbyterians
              
               and
               Protestants
               Judge
               Prayers
               to
               Angels
               and
               Saints
               to
               be
               nothing
               else
               but
               Popery
               :
               yet
               our
               Common-Prayer
               Book
               has
               the
               same
               Collect
               or
               Prayer
               to
               Angels
               in
               St.
               
               Michael's
               day
               ,
               that
               the
               Popish
               Mass
               Book
               has
               ,
               and
               desires
               that
               the
               Angels
               
                 may
                 succour
                 and
                 defend
                 us
                 on
                 earth
              
               ;
               and
               Prayers
               to
               ,
               and
               Intercession
               of
               Saints
               is
               taught
               by
               Luther
               ,
               y
               Bilneus
               and
               Latimer
               quoted
               by
               Fox
               ,
               z
               and
               consequently
               it
               's
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               If
               all
               these
               Popish
               Articles
               may
               be
               safely
               believed
               by
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               be
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               our
               Reformed
               Church
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               Popery
               ;
               what
               difference
               then
               betwixt
               us
               and
               Popery
               ;
               or
               why
               are
               we
               call'd
               a
               Reformation
               of
               Popery
               ,
               or
               why
               did
               we
               separate
               from
               them
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               told
               you
               already
               ,
               that
               our
               difference
               from
               Popery
               ,
               is
               not
               ,
               because
               we
               must
               deny
               what
               they
               believe
               ,
               for
               we
               believe
               as
               well
               as
               they
               the
               Unity
               and
               Trinity
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Incarnation
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
               &c.
               but
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               
               the
               Papists
               believe
               ,
               because
               the
               Pope
               and
               Church
               says
               ,
               this
               is
               true
               revealed
               Doctrine
               ,
               but
               we
               believe
               not
               because
               any
               Church
               ,
               Pope
               ,
               or
               Doctor
               says
               so
               ,
               but
               because
               we
               our selves
               judge
               by
               Scripture
               it
               is
               so
               ;
               for
               if
               a
               Papist
               did
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 believe
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 revealed
                 Truth
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 Church
                 says
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 I
                 find
                 by
                 Scripture
                 it
                 is
              
               ;
               he
               would
               be
               no
               Papist
               ;
               believe
               then
               whatever
               Doctrine
               you
               will
               ,
               either
               
                 Popery
                 ,
                 Judaism
                 ,
                 Protestancy
                 ,
                 Arianism
                 ,
              
               or
               what
               else
               you
               please
               ,
               provided
               you
               judge
               by
               Scripture
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               believe
               it
               ,
               not
               because
               this
               or
               that
               Church
               ,
               Congregations
               or
               Doctors
               believe
               it
               ,
               but
               because
               your self
               judges
               it
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               you
               'l
               be
               a
               true
               Child
               of
               the
               Reformation
               :
               And
               this
               is
               the
               reason
               why
               we
               are
               called
               a
               Reformation
               and
               why
               we
               separated
               from
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               would
               have
               us
               take
               for
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               Scripture
               as
               interpreted
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               believe
               not
               what
               we
               judge
               to
               be
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               what
               they
               judge
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               also
               the
               Reason
               why
               Presbyterians
               are
               jealous
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               why
               Anabaptis●s
               forsake
               Presbyterians
               ;
               why
               these
               are
               forsaken
               by
               Quakers
               ,
               because
               each
               one
               would
               have
               the
               World
               judge
               as
               they
               do
               ,
               and
               persecute
               and
               trouble
               one
               another
               ,
               which
               is
               quite
               against
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               for
               whereas
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               is
               no
               Church
               ,
               Congregation
               ,
               or
               Man
               ,
               but
               Scripture
               as
               each
               one
               understands
               it
               ;
               it
               follows
               that
               by
               our
               principles
               every
               one
               must
               
               he
               permitted
               to
               believe
               whatever
               he
               pleases
               ,
               and
               by
               so
               doing
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               a
               true
               Child
               of
               the
               Reformation
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               The
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               our
               Congregations
               ,
               will
               never
               believe
               any
               of
               those
               Popist
               Tenets
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               The
               time
               may
               come
               that
               they
               may
               believe
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               be
               still
               as
               good
               Reformers
               as
               now
               they
               are
               ?
               For
               if
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               Church
               should
               to
               morrow
               deny
               and
               excommunicate
               those
               Tenets
               ,
               which
               now
               they
               so
               steadfastly
               believe
               ,
               (
               and
               I
               hope
               they
               will
               some
               day
               ,
               )
               then
               it
               would
               be
               a
               pious
               and
               virtuous
               action
               in
               all
               Reformed
               Children
               ,
               to
               believe
               them
               all
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               now
               they
               deny
               them
               :
               And
               let
               us
               pretend
               what
               other
               reasons
               we
               please
               ,
               but
               it
               's
               very
               certain
               that
               the
               strongest
               reason
               we
               can
               have
               to
               deny
               those
               Articles
               ,
               is
               because
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               Church
               believes
               them
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               if
               the
               Popish
               Church
               would
               but
               deny
               them
               ,
               we
               might
               and
               ought
               to
               believe
               them
               ,
               you
               will
               think
               this
               a
               Paradox
               ;
               but
               listen
               to
               our
               Apostolical
               and
               Divine
               Luther
               :
               a
               
                 If
                 a
                 general
                 Council
              
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 did
                 permit
                 Priests
                 to
                 Marry
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 singular
                 marke
                 of
                 Piety
                 ,
                 and
                 sign
                 of
                 Godliness
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 to
                 take
                 Concubines
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 to
                 Marry
                 in
                 conformity
                 to
                 the
                 Decree
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 command
                 Priests
                 not
                 to
                 Marry
                 under
                 pain
                 of
                 damnation
                 .
              
               
               And
               again
               he
               says
               ,
               b
               
                 If
                 the
                 Council
                 should
                 Decree
                 Communion
                 in
                 both
                 kinds
                 ;
                 in
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 take
                 one
                 only
                 or
                 none
                 .
              
               See
               these
               words
               of
               Luther
               ,
               quoted
               by
               our
               learned
               Hospinian
               ,
               c
               and
               Jewel
               ,
               d
               and
               see
               it
               's
               not
               only
               my
               Doctrine
               but
               of
               great
               Luther
               ,
               that
               in
               case
               the
               Pope
               and
               Council
               deny
               all
               the
               Tenets
               they
               now
               believe
               ;
               we
               may
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               be
               a
               pious
               godly
               action
               to
               believe
               them
               ,
               and
               make
               as
               many
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               for
               them
               ,
               as
               now
               we
               have
               against
               them
               .
               But
               what
               's
               the
               matter
               ?
               Methinks
               you
               become
               pale
               ,
               something
               troubles
               you
               ,
               speak
               ,
               what
               is
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               It
               's
               the
               horror
               I
               conceive
               against
               your
               discourse
               ,
               my
               countenance
               cannot
               be
               in
               a
               calm
               ,
               when
               my
               mind
               is
               in
               such
               a
               storm
               and
               confusion
               :
               pursue
               no
               more
               ,
               you
               said
               enough
               that
               I
               should
               curse
               the
               day
               I
               have
               ever
               seen
               you
               ,
               or
               heard
               that
               which
               you
               call
               
                 Holy
                 Liberty
              
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               a
               prostitution
               of
               Consciences
               a
               prophanation
               of
               all
               that
               is
               sacred
               ,
               and
               an
               open
               gap
               to
               all
               impiety
               in
               Doctrine
               and
               Manners
               :
               But
               I
               hope
               the
               Lord
               has
               given
               me
               that
               profound
               respect
               and
               attach
               to
               our
               Holy
               Reformation
               ,
               that
               I
               shall
               not
               be
               beaten
               from
               it
               by
               all
               your
               Engines
               ,
               able
               to
               inspire
               a
               contempt
               and
               hatred
               of
               it
               to
               any
               weak
               Brother
               ,
               for
               who
               would
               live
               a
               moment
               in
               it
               ,
               if
               
               such
               impious
               Tenets
               ,
               such
               scandalous
               and
               blasphemous
               Doctrines
               were
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               were
               unavoidable
               sequels
               out
               of
               its
               Principles
               :
               No
               ,
               no
               the
               principles
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Church
               are
               sound
               and
               Orthodox
               ,
               and
               no
               Doctrine
               can
               follow
               from
               them
               ,
               but
               what
               's
               pure
               and
               true
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               Let
               me
               tell
               you
               I
               have
               as
               tender
               a
               love
               for
               the
               Reformation
               as
               you
               :
               And
               I
               will
               maintain
               the
               Holy
               Liberty
               I
               assert
               ,
               cannot
               justly
               be
               called
               a
               prostitution
               of
               Consciences
               ;
               for
               ,
               you
               dare
               not
               deny
               but
               this
               is
               an
               Orthodox
               and
               sound
               principle
               ,
               that
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               is
               Scripture
               as
               each
               person
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               understands
               it
               ;
               that
               it
               is
               lawful
               for
               each
               person
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               to
               read
               it
               ,
               to
               give
               his
               Judgment
               of
               the
               true
               sense
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               believe
               and
               hold
               that
               sense
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               he
               thinks
               in
               his
               Conscience
               to
               be
               true
               ;
               is
               there
               any
               prostitution
               of
               Consciences
               in
               this
               Doctrin
               ?
               Or
               is
               it
               not
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               our
               Reformation
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               All
               this
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               prostitution
               of
               Consciences
               lyes
               not
               there
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               scandalous
               and
               blasphemous
               Tenets
               ,
               which
               you
               pretend
               that
               follow
               out
               of
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               But
               you
               wrong
               the
               Reformation
               in
               calling
               such
               Tenets
               blasphemies
               and
               scandals
               :
               For
               since
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               is
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               each
               Person
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               understands
               it
               ;
               if
               this
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               be
               good
               and
               sound
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               Religious
               and
               Holy
               ,
               any
               Doctrin
               that
               is
               conformable
               to
               this
               
               Rule
               ,
               must
               be
               good
               ,
               sound
               ,
               religious
               and
               holy
               ;
               this
               being
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               and
               Manners
               ,
               it
               's
               clearer
               than
               day
               light
               ,
               that
               all
               and
               each
               other
               Tenet
               which
               I
               rehearsed
               in
               all
               my
               former
               discourses
               ,
               are
               conformable
               to
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ;
               for
               our
               Rule
               is
               
                 Scripture
                 as
                 each
                 Man
                 of
                 sound
                 Judgment
                 understands
                 it
                 .
              
               Our
               Doctrin
               therefore
               must
               be
               ,
               
                 what
                 any
                 Person
                 of
                 sound
                 Judgment
                 understands
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Doctrin
                 of
                 Scripture
              
               :
               This
               is
               an
               evident
               sequel
               out
               of
               that
               Principle
               ,
               and
               whereas
               there
               is
               not
               one
               Tenet
               of
               all
               those
               which
               I
               rehearsed
               ,
               whether
               they
               concern
               Doctrin
               or
               Manners
               ;
               but
               was
               Judged
               by
               the
               Doctors
               ,
               which
               I
               cited
               for
               it
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               it
               follows
               unavoidably
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               not
               one
               Tenet
               of
               them
               but
               is
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Reformation
               :
               Therefore
               you
               must
               be
               forced
               to
               either
               of
               these
               two
               ;
               either
               to
               say
               that
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               by
               which
               such
               Doctrines
               are
               warranted
               ,
               is
               naught
               ,
               wicked
               and
               scandalous
               ,
               and
               leads
               to
               a
               prostitution
               of
               Consciences
               and
               Manners
               ;
               or
               that
               all
               those
               Tenets
               ,
               are
               good
               ,
               sound
               ,
               pious
               ,
               and
               no
               prostitution
               or
               corruption
               of
               our
               Consciences
               :
               For
               ,
               pick
               and
               chuse
               out
               the
               Doctrin
               which
               you
               think
               to
               be
               the
               most
               wicked
               and
               scandalous
               of
               all
               those
               I
               rehearsed
               ;
               you
               cannot
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               was
               taught
               by
               the
               Author
               I
               quoted
               for
               it
               and
               Judged
               by
               him
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               Scripture
               .
               And
               if
               no
               Doctor
               hitherto
               had
               believed
               it
               ,
               you
               or
               I
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               Person
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               ,
               may
               
               Judge
               it
               to
               be
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               Either
               of
               both
               ,
               then
               you
               must
               be
               constrained
               to
               grant
               .
               Or
               that
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               is
               not
               what
               each
               person
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               understands
               to
               be
               the
               Doctrin
               and
               Sense
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               must
               not
               be
               Scripture
               as
               we
               understand
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               must
               believe
               against
               our
               own
               Judgment
               and
               Conscience
               ,
               what
               others
               say
               is
               the
               Doctrin
               and
               Sense
               of
               Scripture
               :
               Or
               you
               must
               grant
               that
               all
               and
               each
               of
               those
               Tenets
               I
               rehearsed
               ,
               is
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               tho
               you
               ,
               or
               this
               or
               that
               Man
               may
               Judge
               them
               to
               be
               blasphemies
               and
               scandals
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               I
               confess
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               in
               the
               Reformation
               is
               Scripture
               as
               each
               person
               understands
               it
               ;
               for
               all
               our
               reformed
               Churches
               ,
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               in
               her
               39
               Articles
               ,
               do
               give
               us
               this
               Rule
               of
               Faith.
               I
               confess
               consequently
               out
               of
               this
               Principle
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               not
               believe
               what
               Doctrin
               or
               Sense
               of
               Scripture
               others
               Judge
               to
               be
               true
               and
               Orthodox
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               not
               our selves
               Judge
               it
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               for
               we
               must
               not
               be
               forced
               to
               believe
               ,
               against
               our
               Judgments
               :
               Lastly
               ,
               I
               confess
               we
               may
               safely
               believe
               ,
               whatsoever
               Doctrins
               we
               seriously
               Judge
               to
               be
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               provided
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               Tenet
               or
               Doctrin
               be
               not
               plainly
               against
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               be
               not
               plain
               and
               down-right
               impiety
               and
               blasphemy
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               case
               you
               ,
               or
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Rome
                 ,
                 France
              
               ,
               or
               Germany
               ,
               Judge
               a
               Doctrin
               to
               be
               blasphemous
               and
               against
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               Luther
               ,
               or
               Calvin
               ,
               or
               I
               ,
               or
               another
               ,
               Judge
               it
               is
               good
               Doctrin
               and
               conformable
               to
               Scripture
               ,
               to
               which
               Judgment
               must
               I
               stand
               ?
               Must
               I
               believe
               yours
               against
               my
               Conscience
               and
               Knowledge
               ?
               Or
               must
               not
               I
               believe
               my
               own
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               the
               Principle
               and
               Practice
               of
               our
               Reformation
               ,
               that
               I
               must
               believe
               what
               I
               judge
               in
               my
               Conscience
               to
               be
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               not
               what
               others
               judge
               ,
               if
               they
               judge
               the
               Contrary
               ?
               When
               Luther
               began
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               did
               not
               almost
               all
               Christians
               and
               the
               whole
               Church
               believe
               Purgatory
               and
               Prayers
               to
               Saints
               to
               be
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Scripture
               ?
               And
               did
               not
               he
               very
               commendably
               deny
               it
               against
               them
               all
               ,
               because
               he
               judged
               by
               Scripture
               it
               was
               not
               ?
               Will
               a
               Presbyterian
               believe
               Episcopacy
               ,
               because
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               says
               it
               's
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Scripture
               ?
               No
               ,
               but
               deny
               it
               because
               himself
               judges
               it
               is
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               It
               's
               true
               ,
               each
               one
               may
               Lawfully
               believe
               what
               himself
               judges
               to
               be
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               provided
               he
               be
               a
               Godly
               ,
               well
               intentioned
               Man
               ,
               humble
               and
               meek
               in
               Spirit
               :
               provided
               secondly
               that
               what
               he
               understands
               to
               be
               the
               Sence
               and
               Doctrine
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               be
               not
               absurd
               and
               impious
               in
               the
               Judgment
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Faithful
               :
               For
               let
               a
               Man
               be
               ever
               so
               learned
               
               and
               Godly
               ;
               if
               he
               gives
               an
               Interpretation
               of
               Scripture
               which
               is
               denied
               by
               all
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               must
               not
               be
               followed
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               Your
               first
               Proviso
               is
               very
               good
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               you
               will
               meet
               no
               Doctor
               of
               all
               those
               I
               quoted
               for
               those
               Tenets
               ,
               which
               you
               call
               Blasphemies
               ,
               who
               was
               not
               a
               learned
               ,
               Godly
               ,
               humble
               ,
               and
               well
               intentioned
               Man
               ,
               who
               will
               be
               so
               bold
               as
               to
               deny
               it
               of
               
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Beza
                 Zuinglius
                 ,
              
               &
               c.
               ?
               Your
               second
               Proviso
               is
               not
               Just
               ,
               and
               in
               it
               you
               overthrow
               the
               whole
               Reformation
               ;
               and
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ;
               for
               this
               being
               as
               you
               granted
               ;
               Scripture
               as
               each
               person
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               understands
               it
               ;
               whatever
               Interpretation
               or
               Sense
               any
               man
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               understands
               to
               be
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               he
               may
               safely
               and
               piously
               believe
               it
               ,
               tho'
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               World
               should
               judge
               it
               to
               be
               impious
               and
               blasphemous
               ,
               otherwise
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               must
               not
               be
               Scrip●ure
               as
               we
               understand
               it
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               is
               understood
               by
               others
               :
               And
               whereas
               no
               Tenet
               of
               all
               those
               I
               rehearsed
               ,
               but
               was
               judged
               to
               be
               the
               Sense
               and
               Doctrin
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               by
               some
               of
               Those
               eminent
               Doctors
               I
               quoted
               ,
               it
               follows
               they
               might
               have
               safely
               believed
               them
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               or
               I
               Judge
               as
               they
               did
               ,
               we
               may
               also
               believe
               as
               they
               did
               ,
               and
               be
               still
               of
               the
               Reformation
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               It
               's
               wicked
               and
               pernicious
               to
               say
               any
               particular
               person
               may
               believe
               his
               own
               private
               Sense
               and
               Interpretation
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               
               Judged
               by
               all
               others
               to
               be
               naught
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               prudently
               and
               wisely
               puts
               a
               stop
               and
               Bridle
               to
               the
               extravagant
               and
               rambling
               imaginations
               of
               particular
               persons
               ;
               they
               must
               conform
               themselves
               ,
               and
               believe
               but
               what
               the
               Church
               Judges
               may
               be
               safely
               believed
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               Pray
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               since
               when
               is
               it
               commendable
               to
               constrain
               Mens
               Judgments
               to
               believe
               ,
               not
               what
               each
               one
               thinks
               best
               ,
               but
               what
               the
               Church
               thinks
               may
               be
               safely
               believed
               ,
               was
               this
               Commendable
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               our
               Reformation
               ,
               when
               our
               Blessed
               Reformers
               began
               to
               teach
               their
               private
               Judgments
               against
               the
               Church
               then
               establish'd
               ?
               If
               it
               was
               ,
               then
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               to
               be
               commended
               ,
               for
               persecuting
               and
               excommunicating
               our
               first
               Reformers
               ;
               and
               this
               was
               not
               ,
               nor
               is
               not
               commendable
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               why
               is
               it
               commendable
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ?
               This
               is
               a
               piece
               of
               Popery
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               is
               guilty
               ,
               and
               for
               which
               all
               our
               Congregations
               are
               jealous
               of
               her
               :
               Be
               it
               known
               to
               you
               ,
               our
               other
               Congregations
               ,
               
                 Lutherans
                 ,
                 Calvinists
                 ,
                 Anabaptists
              
               ,
               &c.
               are
               as
               truly
               and
               Godly
               Children
               of
               the
               Reformation
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               and
               they
               will
               not
               submit
               to
               that
               Popish
               Tyranny
               ,
               nor
               suffer
               any
               curb
               to
               their
               Judgments
               ,
               but
               will
               have
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               to
               be
               but
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               each
               one
               to
               understand
               ,
               and
               believe
               it
               ,
               as
               he
               thinks
               best
               in
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               I
               confess
               other
               Congregations
               will
               admit
               no
               such
               Curb
               ,
               nor
               Bridle
               to
               their
               Judgments
               ,
               but
               follow
               Scripture
               as
               they
               understand
               it
               ;
               but
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               has
               a
               reverent
               regard
               for
               the
               Sense
               and
               Interpretation
               of
               it
               given
               by
               Primitive
               Ages
               ,
               Fathers
               and
               Councils
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               prefer
               before
               the
               private
               Interpretations
               of
               particular
               Persons
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               And
               just
               so
               saith
               the
               Popish
               Church
               to
               Luther
               and
               our
               blessed
               Reformers
               ,
               and
               if
               that
               had
               been
               well
               done
               ,
               we
               should
               have
               had
               neither
               Protestancy
               nor
               any
               other
               Reformation
               :
               But
               you
               confess
               at
               least
               ,
               that
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               in
               all
               other
               Congregations
               ,
               is
               but
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               each
               person
               understands
               it
               ,
               and
               each
               person
               may
               consequently
               believe
               his
               own
               Sence
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               deny
               the
               Sence
               of
               any
               other
               if
               he
               does
               not
               like
               it
               :
               Then
               you
               must
               confess
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               other
               Congregations
               ,
               except
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               any
               Reformed
               Child
               may
               believe
               any
               Sense
               and
               Doctrine
               which
               any
               person
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               judges
               to
               be
               Scripture
               ,
               if
               himself
               likes
               it
               ,
               though
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               World
               may
               think
               it
               naught
               ;
               and
               whereas
               you
               cannot
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               all
               and
               each
               doctor
               quoted
               by
               me
               for
               those
               Tenets
               ,
               which
               you
               call
               Blasphemies
               ,
               were
               sound
               and
               able
               Judgments
               ;
               you
               must
               confess
               that
               it
               is
               a
               necessary
               Sequel
               out
               of
               their
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               other
               Congregations
               they
               may
               piously
               and
               safely
               believe
               all
               those
               Tenets
               ,
               and
               be
               still
               true
               Children
               of
               the
               Reformation
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               I
               confess
               ,
               if
               they
               speak
               coherently
               and
               stand
               to
               their
               Principles
               ,
               they
               may
               believe
               them
               safely
               ;
               but
               as
               I
               hate
               those
               Blasphemous
               Tenets
               ,
               Labbor
               and
               detest
               also
               that
               Principle
               and
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               of
               other
               Congregations
               ,
               from
               which
               such
               Tenets
               are
               unavoidable
               Sequels
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               Good
               Ismael
               ,
               you
               forget
               what
               you
               have
               hitherto
               all
               along
               avowed
               ,
               and
               you
               are
               quite
               astray
               from
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Reformation
               .
               You
               have
               often
               granted
               me
               ,
               that
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               is
               Scripture
               ,
               not
               as
               this
               or
               that
               Congregation
               ,
               Doctor
               ,
               or
               Church
               ,
               but
               as
               each
               person
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               understands
               it
               ;
               and
               now
               you
               tell
               me
               you
               hate
               and
               detest
               that
               Rule
               ,
               because
               that
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               there
               follow
               strange
               and
               Blasphemous
               Tenets
               ?
               You
               say
               ,
               the
               Sence
               and
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               primitive
               Ages
               ,
               Church
               and
               Fathers
               must
               be
               preferred
               before
               the
               Interpretation
               of
               any
               private
               person
               ,
               or
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               what
               think
               you
               of
               our
               whole
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               particularly
               of
               our
               39
               Articles
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               which
               allow
               no
               other
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               but
               
                 Scripture
                 as
                 each
                 Person
                 of
                 sound
                 Judgment
                 understands
                 it
                 ?
              
               What
               say
               you
               of
               
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Beza
              
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               our
               first
               Reformers
               ,
               who
               preferred
               their
               own
               private
               Sence
               and
               Interpretation
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               before
               that
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ?
               What
               say
               you
               to
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               who
               prefer
               their
               own
               Sense
               and
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               before
               that
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ?
               What
               
               say
               you
               of
               all
               the
               Congregations
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Church
               ,
               each
               one
               of
               which
               ,
               holds
               its
               Sense
               and
               Doctrin
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               different
               from
               all
               the
               rest
               ?
               I
               grant
               ,
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               a
               respect
               for
               the
               Judgment
               and
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               given
               by
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               and
               Fathers
               ;
               but
               if
               a
               Doctor
               ,
               or
               Man
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               ,
               replenisht
               with
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               reads
               Scripture
               with
               an
               humble
               Heart
               ,
               and
               pure
               Intention
               ,
               and
               Judges
               by
               it
               ,
               that
               Bigamy
               is
               lawful
               ;
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Mystery
               of
               three
               Persons
               in
               one
               Divine
               Nature
               ;
               that
               Christ
               despaired
               on
               the
               Cross
               ,
               &c.
               
               Tho
               these
               Doctrines
               be
               quite
               against
               the
               Judgments
               of
               Fathers
               ,
               Church
               ,
               and
               Councils
               ,
               he
               may
               believe
               them
               ,
               and
               be
               still
               a
               true
               Reformed
               Child
               ,
               because
               he
               follows
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ;
               if
               he
               must
               deny
               these
               Articles
               ,
               because
               others
               decry
               them
               ;
               then
               he
               must
               go
               against
               his
               own
               Judgment
               and
               Conscience
               ,
               for
               to
               conform
               himself
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               his
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               must
               not
               be
               Scripture
               as
               each
               Man
               of
               sound
               Judgment
               understands
               it
               ;
               but
               as
               the
               primitive
               Ages
               ,
               Church
               ,
               and
               Councils
               understand
               it
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               Popery
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               Prethee
               ,
               Friend
               Isaac
               ,
               let
               's
               give
               over
               :
               All
               that
               your
               discourse
               drives
               at
               ,
               by
               what
               I
               can
               perceive
               ,
               is
               either
               to
               beat
               me
               from
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               by
               shewing
               me
               the
               absurdity
               of
               its
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ;
               or
               oblige
               me
               to
               believe
               scandalous
               and
               blasphemous
               Tenets
               ,
               necessary
               sequels
               out
               of
               that
               Rule
               :
               I
               am
               a
               Child
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               never
               will
               be
               otherwise
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               The
               Lord
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Searcher
               of
               Hearts
               knows
               ,
               you
               mis-conster
               my
               intentions
               :
               How
               can
               you
               say
               I
               intend
               to
               beat
               you
               from
               the
               Reformation
               ?
               do
               not
               I
               insist
               and
               perswade
               you
               to
               stick
               fast
               to
               its
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               acknowledge
               no
               other
               but
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               you
               understand
               it
               ?
               How
               can
               you
               say
               ,
               I
               oblige
               you
               to
               believe
               false
               and
               scandalous
               Tenets
               ?
               To
               the
               contrary
               ,
               I
               advise
               you
               not
               to
               believe
               them
               ,
               if
               you
               judge
               by
               Scripture
               they
               are
               false
               and
               scandalous
               :
               What
               my
               discourse
               drives
               at
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               not
               censure
               ,
               blame
               or
               call
               any
               Doctrin
               blasphemous
               ,
               scandalous
               ,
               false
               ,
               or
               heretical
               ,
               (
               Popery
               excepted
               ,
               )
               for
               ,
               though
               you
               Judge
               by
               Scripture
               it
               is
               not
               true
               ;
               another
               will
               Judge
               it
               to
               be
               the
               true
               Sense
               and
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Text
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               does
               ,
               he
               may
               with
               a
               safe
               Conscience
               believe
               it
               ,
               and
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               blamed
               by
               you
               or
               any
               other
               for
               believing
               it
               ;
               if
               you
               do
               not
               like
               that
               Doctrin
               ,
               do
               not
               believe
               it
               ;
               but
               let
               the
               other
               believe
               as
               he
               Judges
               by
               Scripture
               he
               may
               ,
               and
               let
               every
               Tub
               stand
               on
               its
               own
               bottom
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               Once
               more
               I
               beseech
               you
               give
               over
               ;
               I
               will
               not
               discourse
               any
               more
               with
               you
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               ,
            
             
               Nay
               ,
               Dear
               Ismael
               ,
               I
               see
               you
               are
               troubled
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               not
               leave
               you
               in
               that
               perplexity
               :
               Be
               pleased
               to
               listen
               to
               three
               points
               I
               will
               propose
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               you
               'll
               not
               miss
               to
               find
               satisfaction
               in
               either
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               Let
               's
               hear
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               Will
               you
               believe
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               Interpreted
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               sense
               which
               ,
               the
               Church
               ,
               Councils
               ,
               and
               Fathers
               propound
               unto
               you
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               not
               be
               obliged
               to
               that
               ,
               for
               I
               may
               Judge
               by
               Scripture
               that
               Sence
               and
               Interpretation
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               be
               false
               and
               erroneous
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               not
               be
               obliged
               to
               believe
               any
               thing
               against
               my
               Judgment
               and
               Conscience
               ;
               that
               is
               Popery
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               That
               's
               well
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               you
               follow
               the
               footstepts
               of
               
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Calvin
              
               ,
               and
               our
               first
               Reformers
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               believe
               what
               the
               Church
               believed
               in
               their
               time
               ,
               nor
               regarded
               what
               the
               Papists
               alledged
               out
               of
               the
               Councils
               and
               Fathers
               against
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               held
               themselves
               obliged
               to
               believe
               Scripture
               as
               they
               understood
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               it
               was
               understood
               by
               others
               :
               Will
               you
               then
               believe
               Scripture
               in
               that
               sense
               and
               interpretation
               which
               your self
               judges
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               though
               the
               Church
               ,
               Councils
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Congregations
               judge
               it
               to
               be
               false
               and
               erroneous
               ,
               and
               give
               the
               like
               liberty
               to
               all
               others
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               That
               's
               dangerous
               ;
               for
               it
               would
               follow
               that
               any
               man
               might
               believe
               without
               check
               or
               blame
               ,
               the
               greatest
               blasphemies
               ,
               imaginable
               ,
               if
               he
               Judges
               them
               to
               be
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Text.
               
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               Why
               then
               ,
               since
               that
               the
               first
               does
               not
               please
               you
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               constraining
               your
               
               Judgment
               Papist-like
               ,
               and
               the
               second
               displeases
               you
               ,
               for
               the
               scope
               it
               gives
               for
               to
               believe
               any
               thing
               ,
               or
               nothing
               ;
               your
               best
               way
               is
               to
               lay
               Scripture
               aside
               ,
               whereas
               Christ
               has
               forgot
               ,
               or
               neglected
               to
               appoint
               us
               some
               assured
               means
               for
               to
               know
               what
               sense
               of
               it
               he
               would
               have
               us
               believe
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               And
               what
               Religion
               shall
               I
               profess
               if
               I
               lay
               Scripture
               aside
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               which
               you
               have
               by
               Scripture
               ;
               that
               's
               to
               say
               ,
               whatever
               you
               Judge
               to
               be
               the
               true
               Worship
               of
               God
               :
               be
               sure
               to
               profess
               a
               reverence
               for
               Scripture
               and
               seem
               to
               believe
               it
               's
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               least
               you
               may
               scandalize
               weak
               Brethren
               ;
               pretend
               always
               that
               your
               sentiments
               are
               grounded
               upon
               the
               Text
               ,
               but
               betwixt
               you
               and
               God
               believe
               whatever
               you
               think
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               worship
               God
               as
               you
               Judge
               he
               is
               to
               be
               worshipp'd
               ,
               and
               that
               's
               the
               way
               to
               live
               in
               peace
               :
               Do
               you
               think
               but
               that
               those
               Noble
               Spirits
               which
               they
               call
               the
               Wits
               of
               England
               ,
               have
               a
               good
               Religion
               ?
               In
               publick
               they
               speak
               reverently
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               but
               we
               know
               what
               they
               have
               ,
               and
               do
               declare
               in
               their
               private
               discourses
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               but
               a
               Romance
               ,
               or
               meer
               fiction
               :
               Do
               you
               think
               but
               that
               there
               was
               a
               Religion
               in
               England
               before
               it
               saw
               
                 Gregory
                 '
                 Emissarys
                 ,
                 Austin
              
               and
               his
               Monks
               ?
               What
               need
               therefore
               of
               a
               Bible
               for
               to
               have
               Religion
               ?
               were
               not
               the
               Swinfeldians
               a
               religious
               Congregation
               ,
               
               and
               of
               the
               Reformation
               too
               ,
               yet
               they
               cared
               not
               for
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               grounded
               their
               belief
               upon
               Gods
               inspiration
               and
               inward
               speech
               to
               the
               heart
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               If
               I
               were
               not
               well
               acquainted
               with
               you
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               very
               convincing
               proofs
               ,
               and
               signal
               Testimonies
               of
               your
               Piety
               ,
               solid
               Religiosity
               ,
               and
               Chistianity
               ,
               I
               would
               Judge
               you
               by
               this
               last
               piece
               of
               your
               discourse
               ,
               to
               be
               an
               impious
               Atheist
               or
               Pagan
               :
               and
               I
               wonder
               that
               so
               good
               a
               Christian
               ,
               as
               I
               know
               you
               to
               be
               ,
               should
               speak
               so
               irreverently
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               in
               commendation
               of
               Paganism
               as
               you
               do
               :
               There
               was
               indeed
               a
               Religion
               in
               England
               before
               they
               knew
               what
               Scripture
               was
               ;
               but
               that
               Religion
               was
               Paganism
               ,
               which
               Austin
               and
               his
               Companions
               happily
               banisht
               from
               our
               Land.
               
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               Happily
               ?
               do
               you
               call
               an
               exchange
               of
               Paganism
               for
               Popery
               (
               introduced
               by
               Austin
               )
               a
               Happiness
               ?
               is
               it
               nor
               generally
               believed
               in
               our
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               most
               strongly
               proved
               of
               late
               ,
               by
               that
               incomparable
               Wit
               and
               Pen-man
               ,
               Doctor
               Stillingfleet
               ,
               that
               Popery
               has
               as
               much
               of
               Idolatry
               as
               Paganism
               :
               our
               Land
               therefore
               had
               in
               Paganism
               as
               good
               a
               Religion
               as
               it
               received
               by
               Austin
               in
               Popery
               :
               Does
               not
               this
               our
               noble
               Champion
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               the
               Scribes
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               teach
               ,
               That
               Popery
               is
               a
               
                 saving
                 Religion
              
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               saved
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ?
               if
               Popery
               (
               notwithstanding
               it
               
               be
               Idolatry
               as
               they
               say
               )
               be
               a
               saving
               Religion
               ,
               how
               can
               they
               deny
               but
               that
               Paganism
               is
               also
               a
               saving
               Religion
               ,
               what
               need
               had
               our
               Fore-fathers
               therefore
               to
               abandon
               Paganism
               ?
               why
               was
               it
               not
               left
               in
               the
               Land
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               Whatever
               may
               be
               said
               of
               Popery
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               ,
               but
               that
               Christianity
               is
               better
               than
               Paganism
               :
               the
               expulsion
               therefore
               of
               Paganism
               by
               Austin
               ,
               was
               a
               Happiness
               ,
               because
               by
               it
               Christianity
               was
               introduced
               ,
               and
               establisht
               in
               our
               Kingdom
               .
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               Alas
               ,
               Ismael
               !
               if
               England
               had
               been
               as
               well
               informed
               of
               the
               merit
               of
               Paganism
               ,
               when
               first
               Christianity
               was
               preached
               ,
               it
               had
               never
               exchanged
               the
               one
               for
               the
               other
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               What
               ,
               not
               Paganism
               ,
               ,
               which
               adored
               a
               Multitude
               of
               Gods
               ,
               for
               Christianity
               which
               adores
               but
               one
               ?
               Not
               Paganism
               ,
               which
               adored
               
                 Jupiter
                 ,
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 Venus
              
               ,
               &c.
               who
               were
               Devils
               and
               Evil
               Spirits
               ;
               or
               wicked
               Men
               ,
               who
               caused
               themselves
               to
               be
               adored
               ,
               for
               Christianity
               ,
               which
               adores
               the
               only
               true
               ,
               immortal
               and
               eternal
               Deity
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               You
               speak
               with
               the
               Vulgar
               sort
               ,
               and
               believe
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               been
               instructed
               by
               your
               Ancestors
               :
               I
               confess
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               Ancient
               Doctors
               of
               Christianity
               do
               teach
               ,
               that
               the
               Gods
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               were
               Devils
               or
               Evil
               Spirits
               ;
               I
               confess
               also
               ,
               all
               the
               Christian
               World
               since
               the
               first
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               was
               so
               
               perswaded
               ,
               grounded
               upon
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               in
               several
               places
               says
               ,
               
                 the
                 Gods
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 were
                 Devils
                 ,
              
               grounded
               upon
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               their
               Successors
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               World
               being
               perswaded
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               by
               the
               Doctors
               ,
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               Preachers
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               that
               the
               Gods
               which
               the
               Pagans
               adored
               were
               but
               Devils
               ,
               which
               by
               Soceries
               ,
               and
               marvellous
               works
               deceived
               Mankind
               ,
               and
               made
               themselves
               to
               be
               adored
               as
               Gods
               ,
               all
               men
               were
               ashamed
               to
               adore
               but
               Devils
               ,
               forsook
               Paganism
               and
               embraced
               Christianity
               .
               And
               all
               was
               but
               a
               meer
               Policy
               of
               Popery
               ,
               to
               cast
               so
               much
               dirt
               and
               calumny
               upon
               Paganism
               ,
               and
               make
               its
               Gods
               but
               Devils
               for
               to
               introduce
               and
               establish
               Christianity
               ;
               Doctor
               Stillingfleet
               in
               his
               
                 Charge
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 against
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               pag.
               40.
               and
               41.
               says
               plainly
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Pagans
                 are
                 charged
                 with
                 more
                 than
                 they
                 were
                 guilty
                 of
              
               ;
               pag.
               7.
               says
               that
               Jupiter
               adored
               by
               the
               Pagans
               ;
               
                 was
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 an
                 Arch-devil
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 St.
              
               Paul
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 Blessed
                 for
                 evermore
                 :
              
               that
               the
               Pagans
               adored
               but
               one
               Supream
               and
               Omnipotent
               God
               which
               they
               called
               Jupiter
               ,
               and
               which
               they
               did
               believe
               to
               be
               neither
               a
               Devil
               ,
               nor
               a
               Man
               ,
               but
               a
               true
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               and
               chiefest
               of
               the
               Gods
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Gods
               ,
               which
               they
               adored
               ,
               they
               looked
               upon
               them
               as
               upon
               
                 Inferiour
                 Deities
              
               ,
               and
               gave
               them
               no
               other
               adoration
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               the
               Papists
               give
               to
               their
               Saints
               .
            
             
             
               If
               therefore
               the
               Pagans
               adored
               the
               true
               God
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Jupiter
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Gods
               but
               as
               inferior
               Deities
               ,
               as
               the
               Papists
               do
               their
               Saints
               ;
               was
               it
               not
               unjustly
               done
               by
               the
               Ancient
               Fathers
               and
               Teachers
               of
               Christianity
               to
               have
               imposed
               upon
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               made
               us
               believe
               the
               Pagans
               adored
               but
               Devils
               and
               Evil
               Spirits
               ?
               Have
               not
               the
               Pagans
               Right
               and
               Justice
               on
               their
               side
               ,
               for
               to
               plead
               before
               our
               Wise
               and
               Religious
               Parliament
               ,
               that
               Paganism
               may
               be
               restored
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               tolerated
               ,
               and
               Jupiter
               ,
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Gods
               may
               be
               adored
               ,
               as
               formerly
               they
               were
               ?
               first
               because
               Paganism
               is
               no
               more
               Idolatry
               than
               Popery
               ,
               as
               Doctor
               Stillingfleet
               ,
               Master
               Burnet
               ,
               and
               other
               Reformed
               writers
               prove
               convincingly
               ;
               secondly
               ,
               because
               that
               Paganism
               having
               been
               banish'd
               out
               of
               our
               Land
               upon
               the
               false
               Information
               of
               our
               first
               Teachers
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               an
               Adoration
               of
               Devils
               ,
               or
               Evil
               Spirits
               ,
               and
               wicked
               debaucht
               men
               ,
               who
               by
               counterfeited
               Wonders
               ,
               and
               Cheats
               ,
               gained
               the
               peoples
               Adoration
               ;
               since
               that
               Doctor
               Stillingfleet
               ,
               Mr.
               Burnet
               ,
               and
               other
               Reformed
               Writers
               ,
               will
               make
               it
               out
               ,
               that
               the
               Pagans
               adored
               no
               Devils
               ,
               but
               
                 One
                 true
                 ,
                 Omnipotent
                 ,
                 supreme
                 God
                 ,
                 blessed
                 for
                 evermore
                 ,
              
               which
               they
               called
               Jupiter
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Gods
               as
               inferior
               Deities
               ,
               as
               Papists
               do
               their
               Saints
               ,
               and
               will
               prove
               that
               the
               Pagans
               were
               charged
               by
               the
               first
               
               D.
               Doctors
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               our
               Ancestors
               ,
               with
               more
               than
               they
               were
               guilty
               of
               ,
               why
               should
               not
               Paganism
               be
               restored
               again
               to
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               heard
               to
               speak
               for
               its
               self
               ,
               and
               Dr.
               Stillingfleet
               and
               his
               zealous
               companions
               be
               licenc'd
               to
               plead
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               for
               holy
               Jupiter
               ,
               so
               foully
               mis-represented
               by
               Antiquity
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               believed
               an
               Arch-Devil
               ,
               whom
               Dr.
               Stillingfleet
               will
               prove
               to
               have
               been
               ,
               
                 a
                 true
                 God
                 blessed
                 for
                 ever
                 more
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Ismael
               .
            
             
               The
               more
               I
               discourse
               with
               you
               ,
               the
               more
               I
               am
               perplexed
               in
               mind
               I
               bid
               you
               adue
               ,
               and
               do
               confess
               I
               carry
               with
               me
               from
               your
               discourse
               a
               dislike
               of
               what
               I
               have
               been
               hitherto
               ,
               an
               unsettlement
               in
               my
               perswasion
               ,
               and
               a
               compassion
               of
               the
               poor
               Pagans
               ,
               so
               unjustly
               banish'd
               from
               our
               Nation
               ,
               if
               what
               Doctor
               Stillingfleet
               says
               ,
               be
               true
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               learned
               ,
               Religious
               ,
               and
               diligent
               searcher
               into
               Scripture
               ;
               the
               Ancient
               D.
               Drs.
               and
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Church
               reading
               Scripture
               ,
               judged
               and
               taught
               ,
               that
               Jupiter
               was
               a
               Devil
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Gods
               which
               the
               Gentiles
               adored
               ;
               Dr.
               Stillingfleet
               and
               other
               Reformed
               D.
               Drs.
               reading
               Scripture
               ,
               Judge
               he
               was
               no
               Devil
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 blessed
                 for
                 ever
                 more
              
               ;
               any
               Child
               of
               the
               Reformation
               may
               believe
               either
               of
               both
               ,
               and
               put
               Jupiter
               into
               our
               Litanies
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               JESUS
               Christ
               ,
               and
               offer
               Sacrifice
               to
               him
               as
               formerly
               our
               Ancestors
               did
               ;
               for
               whatever
               any
               man
               of
               
               sound
               Judgment
               judges
               to
               be
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               may
               be
               safely
               believed
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformation
               :
               As
               for
               my
               part
               I
               see
               our
               Wise
               Parliament
               sits
               now
               upon
               a
               new
               settlement
               of
               Government
               and
               Religion
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               not
               resolve
               upon
               any
               Religion
               ,
               until
               I
               see
               what
               it
               concludes
               .
               If
               Dr.
               Stillingfleet
               be
               so
               zealous
               as
               to
               put
               in
               a
               good
               word
               for
               Paganism
               before
               that
               Religious
               Assembly
               ,
               he
               may
               find
               Abbetors
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Parliament
               cherishes
               Dr.
               Oates
               for
               the
               extirpation
               of
               Popery
               ,
               so
               it
               may
               cherish
               Dr.
               Stillingfleet
               for
               the
               introduction
               of
               Paganism
               ,
               and
               the
               erecting
               of
               Temples
               and
               Altars
               for
               
                 holy
                 Jupiter
                 his
                 true
                 and
                 evermore
                 blessed
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               be
               successful
               in
               this
               undertaking
               ,
               as
               for
               exchanging
               Presbytery
               for
               Protestancy
               ,
               he
               was
               promoted
               to
               the
               Deanery
               of
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               so
               by
               changing
               Christianity
               for
               Paganism
               ,
               he
               may
               expect
               to
               be
               his
               Holy
               
                 Jupiters
                 High
                 Priest
              
               ,
               in
               
                 London
                 Capitol
              
               ,
               and
               reign
               with
               him
               everlastingly
               in
               the
               other
               life
               ,
               in
               case
               he
               believes
               there
               is
               another
               .
            
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
           
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A42142-e1100
           
             a
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Noremb
             .
             &
             in
             Comment
             .
             in
             Jo.
             6.
             
             &
             16.
             
             Matt.
             Theol.
             Calvin
             .
             l.
             2.
             fol.
             70.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             parva
             Confes
             .
             Germ.
             fol.
             55.
             &
             in
             Colloq
             .
             fol.
             110.
             
          
           
             d
             To.
             2.
             fol.
             202.
             
          
           
             e
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             Isra
             .
             
               pag.
               9.
            
             
          
           
             f
             
               Acts
               &
               mon.
            
             pag.
             36.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             Catal.
             estium
             .
             
               pag.
               976.
            
             
             &
             978.
             
          
           
             a
             L.
             4.
             
             Instit
             .
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             To.
             1.
             
             E.
             lit
             Jen.
             Resolut
             .
          
           
             d
             In
             Colloq
             .
             mensal
             .
             fol.
             118.
             
          
           
             e
             To.
             2.
             
             Wittem
             .
             fol.
             
               374
               ,
               375.
            
             
          
           
             f
             In
             Defens
             .
             Art.
             Reliq
             .
             Protest
             .
             
               Pag.
               199.
            
             
          
           
             g
             In
             his
             true
             differ
             .
             par
             .
             
               2.
               pag.
               353.
            
             
          
           
             h
             Bouclier
             de
             la
             Foy.
             
          
           
             *
             Matt.
             12.
             
          
           
             **
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Jo.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             lib.
             ad
             Corin.
             c
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             Explan
             .
             Art.
             17.
             
          
           
             c
             To.
             2.
             de
             minist
             .
             Eccles
             .
             instit
             .
             fol.
             369.
             &
             lib.
             de
             Cap.
             Babyl
             .
             c.
             de
             Ordin
             .
             &
             lib.
             de
             abroganda
             Missa
             .
          
           
             d
             In
             Harm
             .
             in
             Matth.
             c.
             26.
             vers
             .
             64.
             &
             in
             admonad
             .
             Po●●…
             .
             in
             Tract
             .
             Theolog.
             
               pag.
               794.
            
             
          
           
             e
             Comment
             .
             super
             Joan.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             In
             Act.
             Seiueti
             
               pag.
               87.
            
             
          
           
             g
             l.
             con
             .
             Cenebrat
             .
          
           
             h
             In
             Postil
             .
             Major
             .
             in
             ennarat
             .
             Evang
             .
             Domin
             .
             Trinit
             .
          
           
             i
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Dial.
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             Harm
             .
             in
             Evang.
             Mat.
             c.
             26.
             vers
             .
             39.
             and
             c.
             27.
             vers
             .
             46.
             &
             lib.
             2.
             
             Instit
             .
             c.
             16.
             sect
             .
             10.
             
             &
             11.
             
          
           
             l
             In
             Luk.
             par
             .
             2.
             hom
             .
             65.
             and
             in
             Joan.
             hom
             .
             54.
             
          
           
             m
             In
             March.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             n
             Recogn
             .
             pag.
             376.
             
          
           
             o
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Inst
             .
             c.
             16.
             fact
             .
             10.
             and
             seq
             .
          
           
             p
             To.
             3
             Wettemp
             .
             in
             sp
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             q
             In
             Ps
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             r
             In
             Confes
             .
             majori
             de
             Coena
             Dni
             .
          
           
             ſ
             To.
             2.
             in
             respon
             .
             ad
             Confes
             .
             Luth.
             fol.
             458.
             
          
           
             t
             In
             Histor
             .
             Sacram.
             par
             .
             2.
             fol.
             75.
             
          
           
             a
             Dom.
             1.
             
             Adventus
             ,
             &
             liber
             .
             de
             Proph.
             Christi
             .
          
           
             b
             In
             Postil
             .
             super
             Evangel
             .
             Dom.
             1.
             
             Advent
             .
             &
             Dom.
             26.
             post
             Trinit
             .
          
           
             c
             Motives
             to
             good
             Works
             in
             the
             Epist.
             Dedic
             .
          
           
             d
             Lib.
             3.
             
             Inst.
             c.
             4.
             
             Sect.
             28.
             
          
           
             e
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             7.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             In
             locis
             commun
             .
             classe
             .
             5.27
             .
          
           
             g
             To.
             2.
             
             Wittem
             .
             de
             capr
             .
             Babyl
             .
             fol.
             74.
             
          
           
             h
             De
             Eccl.
             cont
             .
             Bellarm
             conf
             .
             2.
             quaest
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             i
             Epist
             .
             2.2
             .
             &
             25.
             
          
           
             k
             To.
             5.
             
             Wittem
             .
             serm
             .
             de
             Matrim
             .
             &
             in
             1.
             ad
             Corin.
             7
          
           
             l
             Consil
             .
             Theol.
             par
             .
             1
             pag.
             648.
             
             &
             134.
             
          
           
             m
             In
             Epist
             .
             Pau
             ad
             Phil.
             &
             in
             2.
             ad
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             n
             lib
             2.
             
             Dial.
             21.
             
          
           
             o
             Lib
             de
             Repud
             .
             &
             Divort.
             pag.
             223.
             
          
           
             p
             Canon
             .
             Generales
             Genuen
             .
             1560.
             
          
           
             q
             Chap.
             13.
             art
             31.
             
          
           
             r
             To.
             5.
             
             Wittem
             .
             serm
             .
             de
             Matrim
             .
          
           
             ſ
             To.
             5.
             
             Wittemb
             .
             serm
             .
             de
             Matrim
             .
          
           
             t
             In
             Scriptis
             Anglic.
             de
             Reg.
             Chr.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             26.
             &
             in
             Matth.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             u
             In
             Consil
             .
             Theol.
             par
             .
             1.
             pag.
             
               648.
               s
            
             .
             &
             134.
             
          
           
             x
             Dial.
             200.
             
             &
             204.
             in
             Epist
             .
             S.
             Paul.
             ad
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             y
             l.
             4.
             
             Inst
             .
             c.
             19.
             sect
             .
             37.
             
             Discip
             .
             Eccl.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             z
             Serm.
             de
             Murim
             .
          
           
             a
             Lib.
             4.
             
             Inst
             .
             c.
             15.
             sect
             .
             20.
             
             &
             21.
             
          
           
             b
             Act.
             27.
             
          
           
             c
             Can.
             29.
             
          
           
             d
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Eccles
             .
             Polit.
             pag.
             103.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             Tim.
             c.
             50.
             
          
           
             f
             In
             defens
             .
             Hookeri
             art
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             Praefat.
             Dialog
             .
          
           
             b
             Serm.
             de
             50.
             
             Artic.
             in
             summa
             summarum
             .
          
           
             c
             In
             Harm
             .
             super
             Luc.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Epitom
             .
             Cent.
             16.
             par
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             Tom.
             2.
             cont
             .
             Catabapt
             .
             fol.
             10
             ,
          
           
             f
             Victoria
             verit
             .
             arg
             :
             
               5
               ▪
            
          
           
             g
             In
             cap.
             2.
             ad
             Gal.
             
          
           
             h
             de
             Eccles
             .
             cont
             .
             Bellarm.
             cont
             .
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             To.
             5.
             
             Wettem
             .
             an
             .
             1554.
             in
             Epist.
             ad
             Gal.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             In
             Apol.
             Cof
             .
             c.
             de
             Concil
             .
          
           
             l
             In
             cap.
             2.
             ad
             Gal.
             &
             serm
             .
             Aug.
             
               Pag.
               204.
            
             
          
           
             m
             In
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Gal.
             c.
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             
             &
             Tom.
             5.
             
             Wittemb
             .
             an
             .
             1554.
             fol.
             29.
             
          
           
             n
             Lib.
             5.
             de
             Eccl.
             Polit.
             sect
             .
             72.
             
          
           
             o
             pag.
             495.
             
             &
             273.
             
          
           
             p
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             
               pag.
               514.
            
             
          
           
             q
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Inst
             .
             c.
             17.
             sect
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             r
             In
             comment
             in
             cap.
             2.
             ad
             Gal.
             
          
           
             ſ
             To.
             1.
             
             Proposit
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             t
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Instit
             c.
             7.5
             .
          
           
             u
             Harm
             .
             Evang.
             in
             Luc.
             c.
             10
             ,
             verse
             26.
             
          
           
             x
             In
             Synop.
             Papismi
             
               pag.
               564.
            
             
          
           
             y
             Lib.
             de
             servo
             .
             Arbit
             .
             cont
             .
             Erasm
             .
          
           
             z
             Lib.
             3.
             
             Instit
             .
             c.
             21.
             sect
             .
             5.
             
             &
             7.
             &c.
             22.
             sect
             .
             11.
             &
             cap.
             13.1
             .
          
           
             a
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Inst
             .
             c.
             4.
             sect
             .
             3.
             &
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             18.
             sect
             .
             2.
             &
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             23.
             sect
             4.
             
             Lo.
             1.
             de
             deprovid
             .
             c.
             6.
             in
             Synops
             .
             pag.
             563.
             
             In
             manifest
             .
             stratag
             .
             Papist
             .
          
           
             l
             4.
             
             Inst
             .
             c.
             7.
             
             Sect.
             27.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             Defens
             .
             &c.
             pag.
             373.70
             .
             &
             395.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             Respons
             .
             tredecem
             .
             Propos
             .
          
           
             c
             In
             Epist.
             ad
             Card.
             Belay
             Episc
             .
             Pariens
             .
          
           
             d
             In
             Tract
             .
             Euchar.
             ad
             .
             p.
             Sarmunm
             .
          
           
             e
             In
             Annot.
             super
             Novum
             Testam
             .
             cap.
             10.
             
             Matth.
             &
             sape
             alibi
             .
          
           
             f
             To.
             1.
             
             Edit
             .
             Jonah
             .
             l.
             de
             cap.
             Babyl
             .
          
           
             h
             Lib.
             de
             caena
             Domini
             .
          
           
             i
             Lib
             ▪
             de
             cap.
             Babyl
             .
             c.
             de
             Euchar.
             
          
           
             g
             Almonit
             .
             2.
             ad
             .
             Westph
             .
             defens
             .
             Oxthod
             .
             fit
             .
          
           
             k
             Epist.
             ad
             Bahemos
             in
             declarat
             .
             Euch.
             &
             in
             serm
             .
             de
             Euch.
             
          
           
             l
             In
             Concil
             .
             Theol.
             ad
             March.
             Elect.
             de
             usu
             utriusque
             speciei
             pag.
             141.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             Disput
             .
             Theol.
             
               pag.
               301.
            
             
          
           
             b
             In
             Concilliat
             .
             loc
             .
             Scrip.
             loco
             .
             191.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             locis
             Commun
             .
             To.
             1.
             de
             Potest
             Eccl.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             Apol.
             Conses
             .
             Aug.
             art
             .
             13.
             &
             lib.
             
               pag.
               234.
            
             
          
           
             e
             In
             p.
             5.
             
             Epist
             .
             Jac.
             v.
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             Lib.
             4.
             
             Inst
             .
             c.
             14.
             sect
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             In
             modest
             .
             Examin
             .
          
           
             h
             In
             Eccl.
             Polit.
             l.
             5.
             sect
             .
             66.
             
          
           
             i
             In
             locis
             Commun
             .
             tit
             .
             de
             Numero
             .
             Sacram.
             
          
           
             k
             In
             perpet
             .
             Regem
             .
             
               pag.
               109.
            
             
          
           
             l
             In
             Eccl.
             Polit.
             lib.
             5.
             sect
             .
             77.
             
          
           
             m
             Lib.
             4.
             
             Inst
             .
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             n
             Epit.
             Colloq
             .
             Montisbel
             .
          
           
             o
             In
             Centaur
             .
             Exercit.
             Theol.
             pag.
             270.
             
          
           
             p
             Exampar
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             q
             In
             respond
             .
             ad
             acta
             Colloq
             .
             Montisbel
             .
             par
             .
             2.
             in
             Prefas
             .
          
           
             r
             In
             locis
             Commun
             .
             c.
             18.
             
             &
             19.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Inscrip
             .
             Angl.
             pag.
             450.
             
          
           
             t
             To
             1.
             in
             Eupian
             .
             A●t
             .
             90.
             
             &
             Ar●
             .
             60.
             
          
           
             u
             In
             Apolog.
             Confess
             Aug.
             
          
           
             x
             To
             1.
             
             Wittem
             .
             in
             resol
             .
             de
             Indul.
             concl
             .
             15.
             
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Spalat
             .
          
           
             z
             Acts
             &
             Mon.
             pag.
             462.
             
             &
             312.
             
          
           
             a
             To.
             Germ.
             fol.
             214.
             
          
           
             b
             De
             formula
             Missa
             &
             To.
             3.
             
             Germ.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             Histor
             .
             S●
             .
             part
             .
             2.
             fol.
             13.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             replis
             ad
             Hardingum
             .